Dream to Survive Part Four

[Lammorra 0]

Dream to Survive Part Four

 

Chapter Ten

 

 

Shadow and Starnick watched the apprentices leaving for the School of Visions. Shadow was standing staring out the window. He turned around and went over to his uncle. ?I might need your help. Come with me. Ranna, gram and Lammorra have had to keep this a secret from all others. Some time ago, they discovered something that I think you should be told. The usual tower on these Isles has eight floors. Mine had twelve! On the top four are my real labs and some private secret areas. I want to show you. Father had these four floors hidden from everyone. Not even Gram knows of these floors.? Shadow showed his uncle the other lab and floors.

 

They finally went into an area. Shadow knocked on the door. One of his spider-elves hurried towards Shadow. ?Come in! Your uncle is all right! Him is getting little bit better.?

 

Shadow walked with Starnick at his side. ?Uncle are you finding it warmer in here??

 

?Yes! Your little ones have been taking good care of me. I heard my planned worked and you got that clones dagger?? Vinnin glanced over at Starnick. ?I am no threat to you.?

 

?Vinnin, is that you?? Starnick hurried over to the chair. Only the elf?s voice gave him away. ?What happened??

 

?Shadow will tell you.? Vinnin rested in a chair.

 

?Uncle, this is what Gretz has done to Vinnin. Those others you see are clones or doubles of your brother-in-law. I have read those books that the Tonyans had given Comet years ago. He gave them to Mia for safekeeping. I have them now. I know about the space people and that Gretz is nothing more than a vicious predator from Outer Space. Vinnin has been helping me by going through all of Jilon?s Journals and giving my spider-elves the information, which they have been putting into our computers. Uncle Vinnin has been hiding since my parents left the Isles. Vinnin discovered the plot to take over for all the elfin clans and has tried to stop it. Vinnin has also discovered the real Takrus and Surkat are being held deep in the Underground somewhere. The others are clones made by Gretz to take over the Isles. This is why Jilon was killed. He accidentally walked into a tavern where a meeting of these killers were taking place. They tried to capture Jilon and get his body cells that could make more of him. This material is what we call DNA. Jilon found out and poisoned himself to stop them from cloning him. Clovase and his friends discovered this and killed Jilon. But before Jilon died he managed to write out some information for us. I only discovered this in my father?s room, which at one time was one of Jilon?s offices. I found these documents in behind my closet wall. There is even another tunnel leading from that closet to some sort of Huge House filled with Light. I did not venture to far. I did not have to. I found a chest with many documents inside. I have them here now. They explain and show me where other documents and information is stored. No one is to know that Vinnin is alive. The clone is dead. I suspect that another Vinnin will appear and try to take over Lammorra.?

 

?So, this is what you have been hiding. Vinnin, can you still read minds?? Starnick watched as the old beaten wizard nodded his head.

?That is how I was able to warn Shadow. I lay or sit here listening to the people in Shadow?s Tower. I relay back through these little ones to Shadow what is going on. I will not let my nephew become one of Gretz?s people. I just received another mind link stating that the last attempt to kill Red failed. They are going to try again in Dwarfdale. One problem stands in their way. Enchanter and Stan are there. They are sending a messenger to Shadow. This information will be vital to our prince. Starnick, go with my favourite nephew and guard him well.? Vinnin leaned back against the chair?s back and drifted off to sleep.

 

?He tires very fast.? Shadow and Starnick left for the prince?s quarters. ?Now you know!?

Before Starnick could speak they heard a knock at the door, Starnick answered it. In walked a messenger with a letter for Shadow. Starnick received the note and handed it to the prince.

 

Shadow,

Enchanter and I are in Dwarfdale. Must see you at once. We are at the inn. Bring Talon.

Stan

 

"How long would it take us to fly to Dwarfdale?" Shadow handed Starnick the note.

 

"Phantom could do it in a half hour." Starnick read the note.

 

"Starnick, could you get Talon for me. I'll change into Phantom! See you in the courtyard. I'd like it if you would also come with us." Shadow changed his clothes then hurried down to the courtyard. Shadow changed to Phantom just as the two men walked over to him. Talon and Starnick mounted up on Phantom's back and soon found they were flying towards Dwarfdale. Talon pointed to a small meadow near the lake, which was large enough for Phantom to land. As the dragon began his descent, Talon and Starnick could see the whole area.

 

From the air, the town looked deserted. After they had landed and arrived on the outskirts of town. They could see that the town was deserted. They hurried to the inn, where Enchanter and Stan were to meet them.

 

"Come and join us! Have you three eaten, yet?" Stan asked.

 

"None of us have! It has been a busy morning." Talon sat down as did Shadow and Starnick.

 

"Where are all the townsfolk?" Sensing something was very wrong Talon glanced over to see a very deep disturbed expression on the Guardian?s face. "This town is usually bustling with activity, and so busy that no one can move without treading all over the dwarves." Starnick had also noticed the deep frowned on Enchanter's brow.

 

The guardian finished his mouthful of food. "Exactly why we sent for you! That's why we wanted you to see this for yourselves. Now, watch!"

 

"Innkeeper!" Enchanter called out.

 

As his hands trembled the innkeeper waddled over to Enchanter. "Can I help you?" His voice was very soft as in a whisper.

 

Talon ordered for them all. "Where is everyone?"

With evading Talon?s question, the innkeeper spoke very softly again, as if someone were listening. "I will bring your orders right away." The innkeeper hurried from the room. He was frightened and very nervous. He returned a short while later, with their meals. "After, you have finished your meals. Leave town and do not come back! I can tell you nothing! Hurry and eat! Then leave!" The innkeeper sat beside the window as if he were waiting for someone to come.

 

"I don't like this, at all. Let's eat up and leave!" Talon watched Enchanter nodding his head. ?This feels like at trap of some sort!?

 

Shadow and his friends finished their meals and were about to leave. When the innkeeper ran to the door, and then locked it. The male dwarf hurried over to them. "Hurry! Follow me!" The innkeeper whispered as he moved quickly into the kitchen. The others followed, but Shadow lagged behind just long enough to catch a glimpse of some men moving towards the inn. The innkeeper hurried them into a small room and led them through a portal.

 

They entered a room, where a small dwarven woman was sitting. She scrambled to her feet and walked up to Shadow. "Nile, it be good to see you, again!" The woman stopped and stared at Shadow. "You not Nile!" The woman said in a surprised tone of voice.

 

"This is Nile's son, Shadow. I'm Talon, Nile's brother." Talon watched the woman move very close to Shadow.

 

"My eyes are not what they use to be. Shadow give message to Red the Great. Our whole town has been taken to the mines. Tell Red, that the Councils of Seven are back! It be too dangerous for Red to come to Dwarfdale. Tell him to stay away from that town. Give these things to Red and tell him that Jeet gave them to you. Warn Red, Please! The Councils of Seven has reformed. Tell Red to be careful!" The small woman left through the portal.

 

?Listen to me! Jeet and I are members of the Conclave. We were also told to deliver a message to you. I cannot tell you who sends this message. This is what we were told to tell you.? The Innkeeper knew who Shadow was. "Tell Phantom to fly over the lake on your way home. Call his name out three times as you fly over the middle of the lake. Vinnin has told the Councils that Shadow has returned to avenge his parents. This double of Vinnin has no idea who Shadow really is. He just thinks that Shadow will take over for Lammorra as Prince of Elves. The Councils plans to let you go after Boss and kill him. This gets rid of one of their problems. The Councils will kill Red, if he interferes. You must protect Red at all cost. You're in the town of Coalstream." The Innkeeper left through the portal and closed it.

 

?Jeet is very loyal to Red. The Gods told us that others would be joining our prince to help him. You can trust Jeet and her husband.? Enchanter and Talon stared at each other.

 

"Shadow, tell Red nothing about this. It was the Councils who killed his family. I think they're baiting a trap for Red." Enchanter saw Talon nodding his head.

 

"What exactly is this Councils?" Shadow asked.

 

"We don't have much time to explain right, now." Enchanter's face went white. "Ask Red!"

 

"Shadow, you take these things Jeet gave us. Put them in your tower for now. I'll get Mia to check these things, first. Enchanter is right! It is a trap for Red." Starnick nodded his head. "They pulled the same trick on Randor."

 

"Jeet and that Innkeeper are members of the Conclave. I'm glad they contacted us first. This is the same sort of trick the Councils used to kill the others of Red's family. I found that out after his father was killed." Talon was informed by Randor. ?When the Wolvershen clan went looking for the townsfolk. They were ambushed and murdered. Lammorra and I found evidence to verify what went on. I will get it from her for you!"

 

?Shadow send word to Eric about what has happened. Find something for Red to help you with at your tower. This will give Stan and myself time to investigate the Underground and try to find Earthquake.? Enchanter could see the prince nod his head once.

 

They left the small shack and flew over the lake. Phantom called out his name three times as he reached the center of the lake. They flew straight back to Shadow's Tower. Phantom knew it was some sort of call, but to whom, he had no idea. He did know that Jeet and her husband were members in good standing with the Conclave. They had warned him about the ambush. Shadow decided to see if it was an ambush. Shadow put the items in his lab that Jeet had given him. Picking up Locker from the lab, Shadow said he had to use his bathroom. With his video camera in hand, Shadow entered his bathroom and vanished from the room. He appeared on the roof of the Inn in Dwarfdale.

 

?We will stay here on this roof and video tape what happens. Keep very quiet and remember this is only an Illusion of Red. You are my witness to this video.? Shadow made himself and Locker invisible, and then began to cast an illusion of Red walking into town. ?Remember it is only an illusion!?

 

?Okay!? Locker put his hand over his mouth and silently watched as Shadow got the evidence they needed.

 

As the illusion made its way towards the Inn, six men jumped out and began throwing every kind of magic at the illusion they had. Shadow pretended to have the illusion die in town. Shadow had his video camera running and caught the whole thing on tape. Well, he had the proof. Shadow dissolved his illusion and teleported back to his bathroom.

 

?That was some trick! Sure glad that was illusion and not real Red. Him be crispy elf by now! I go back to work?? Locker could see Shadow nodding his head. ?Call if you need witness, again!?

 

?I will!? Immediately, Shadow left to showed Talon the video. He told Emerald what had just occurred. She agreed with the others that it was a trap and that Red was not to find out. Shadow decided to rest for a while. He took down one of his books from his shelf. Then decided to go see if the ancient books from Vision?s School had arrived, yet. Shadow entered his library. He saw Comet walking into the room through a portal. It had been over a year, since Shadow had become a master wizard.

 

Comet walked up to Shadow. "Young elf, could you tell me where I might find Prince Shadow?" The prince had grown over a foot in the past year. His shoulders had started to broaden out, and he looked about twenty years old, instead of thirteen. Comet did not recognize Shadow at all.

 

"You found him!" A broad smile crossed Shadow's lips.

 

"What happened to you? You were just a little fellow the last time I saw you. Well, turn about! Let me see you, my boy!" Comet shook his head as Shadow spun around.

 

"Come to my chambers! We can talk there." Shadow and Comet walked to the prince's quarters. They entered a huge room. Comet looked around the prince's private living area. It was like a living and dining room combined. The living area had several large sofas and six large padded armchairs. All in a half circle around a single huge stone fireplace. There was an area between the living area and the dining area.

 

Across from the living area was a huge maple dining table with sixteen beautifully carved maple dining room chairs with padded seats. In the corner were other chairs and two huge dining table leaves. Shadow could hold a party for one hundred people and still have room for a good size dragon to curl up by the fireplace. There were four other doors leading to rooms that could be seen leading from the living area, these were large bedrooms. Shadow showed Comet to his bedroom. Shadow had renovated his whole living area and floor to suit his own needs.

 

Inside this bedroom was a huge king size bed, with two dressers, one desk, and one table with several assorted sized chairs. The far outer wall had a stone fireplace with a pile of wood beside it all ready to be thrown onto the fire. The bedroom was over forty feet long and almost thirty feet wide.

 

Comet unpacked his things. Shadow ordered some food and drinks for them. Talon walked into Shadow's living area with a tray of food and drinks, just as Comet walked out of his room.

 

"Comet, it's good to see you looking so well. I do hope we'll get to visit, before you leave!" Talon set down the tray.

 

"Still wearing that bush on your face, I see! I'll be staying a few days to help Shadow with some research he is doing." Comet smiled and went over to the couch.

 

Talon hurried off before Comet could chat anymore to him. Shadow poured two drinks handed one to the Head Master as he sat down.

 

"Shadow, what type of research are you doing?" Comet asked.

 

"I have read father's diary through several times. Comet, each time something happens around here, the same words keep turning up. When I ask about these words I get the subject changed or they ignore me." Shadow knew more than the others about Boss and was keeping much of it to himself. "Comet, we managed to get some of Boss's papers. He is not the man who murdered mother and father. I have been going through his notes. He has written them all in Spanish. I know more about that man than the others do. I want it kept that way for now. I recently found a list of notes that Boss has written out. Those words showed up, again. I asked Red about the word. He almost bit my head off. But again he changed the subject fast. Even Enchanter did the same thing." Shadow could see the bewildered look on Comet's face.

 

"Comet, I need your help. What is the Councils of Seven?" Shadow watched Comet's face turn white. "Don't go blank on me, too!"

 

"Oh Boy! I can well understand why the others are avoiding your questions. All right, I'll tell you what I know. Pour me another drink!" Comet walked over to the table and sat down. "It all began hundreds of years ago, when one of the Gods, called Majesta and your grandfather decided to band the wizards together. They were only trying to bring some law and order on the Isles. At first, there were over twenty of us who would look after legal matters. We called ourselves the Conclave." Comet took a sip of wine.

 

"Yes, I know this part of it. The Conclave is like a police force." Shadow had been doing a great deal of research when he was ill.

 

"Yes, but at the same time, the Conclave was being formed, so was the Council of Seven. Rahab started the original Council. We are not sure what happened, but one day, Rahab came to me. He said that he wanted a witness. Some Trirogs were causing trouble so Rahab went after them and killed them. I heard from others that these Trirogs had murdered many people. Anyway, we do know that Rahab went back to Dra-gon after this battle. We had been trying to work together with Rahab and his people. For years, it worked out well. Rahab would tell us if some of his people were getting out of line. His second was a man called Finisher. It was after Finisher vanished that all things started to fall apart. Many of Rahab's Council of Seven were killed off, including Finisher as far as we know. There are a few old ones still alive. We think that a band of evils took over the Council of Seven. So, the ones who were loyal to Rahab went to help Red and Majesta with their Conclave. We mainly stay in the background giving advice or encouragement. The Evil Council did not attack or harm anyone for many years. It was only after the Temple of the Universe vanished and the Book of Dragons was stolen that this Council began causing trouble." Comet sighed and took another drink of his wine.

 

"So, this Council began starting trouble?" Shadow asked.

 

"The best way to tell you what happened is to start at the beginning. Some see it at different points of view. I am only telling you what I personally know to be fact. You must remember, this happened over five hundred years, ago. It was before the Council and Conclave were formed. At that time a wise old dragon that care for all his people and tried to help them guided us. He was called Gander. He was once the Ruler of Dra-gon. This place called Dra-gon is on another plane that touches our world. It can only be reached by plane travel. Just like the God's home of Ske. It can only be reached by plane travel as well."

Comet took a drink of wine. "Anyway, Finisher was named the Lord of

Dra-gon. Yana was named the Lord of the Isles. He was like our own King of the Isles. All dragons, elves, fairies, pixies and many others admired him. He gave us a Magical Book of Dragons. Yana told us all that only the most powerful beings could ever touch the book. This was to stop unwanted wizards and thieves from stealing it. The book was taken to the Temple in the Universe or the old Temple of Ske and it was put under guard. The dragons guarding the book were called the Temple Elders."

 

"Yana wanted to stay close to the book. So, he sent down to the Isles, one of his sons to help us. This elder was called Silver. He was not like other male dragons, but had much the same nature as Yana. He was special, because he cared for us all and hated suffering. I had seen him many times purchase food and clothing for total strangers, because they needed help. I was told by Silver that he originally came from Japan, before he and his family joined Yana in the Great Trek." Taking a deep breath Comet continued.

 

"I remember this day well. I was at the tavern in Visions with my master when this group came in. They were talking rather loudly. My master and I finished our meal and were about to leave, when in walked Finisher. I had never in my life seen a God like Finisher before; his hair was a flaming red colour, his eyes were like rubies. He wore these bright red cloak and robes. He nodded to my master and myself, and then he sat down at our table. He introduced himself as Lord Finisher of the Fire Hell Council." Comet watched as Shadow almost jumped through the ceiling. "Settle down!"

 

Shadow sat down and closed his eyes. "Comet who were in this Fire Hell Council?"

 

"Well, they were all true Fire Dragon to begin with. Finisher had given his own High Council that name. There were four of them I believe Finisher, Sky Fire, Torcher, and Fire Bomb. All were real Fire Drakes from the Old Country. You call Europe. Yana would only laugh at these four. They would all meet in Ske to talk over rules and laws they wanted to use on the Isles. Finisher and my master were good friends. The tavern soon became a regular meeting place for us to meet. I was asked to join their Council being hydra and having the red colouration. So, I did. We worked on all sorts issues trying to help the Isles. Rahab started his Council of Seven as backup for us, many years later Majesta and Red started the Conclave. Each was to back up the other. Unknown to us all, this other council started up. It was evil. They called themselves the Councils of Seven. I was the only one who realized that this evil council was trying to take Rahab's people from him. The others of Rahab?s Council began to get threats. The Evil Council would lie to do what they had to do in order to get the people from Rahab's Council to join them. The evils captured hostages and kill family members of those who would not join. Always that kind of threats or murders worked. Eventually, war broke out on the Isles. No one knew who to trust anymore."

 

Comet poured himself another drink. "One day the evil Councils of Seven stole the book and killed Silver. Our world began to fall apart. The Temple of the Universe vanished a week later. Finisher was found dead, so I was told. I was told by Yana that Silver's brother sits on the throne, but has been saddened by his brother's death, and doesn't know which direction to go. Yana built a smaller Temple on the plane of Ske. I had gone to do some errands for my master in the early morning hours. I noticed several people outside the school before I left. A good friend of my masters found me in town and told me that my master had been beaten. I rushed back to the school. I found my master in his bed of straw. Healers were attending his wounds. My master?s good friend came back to the school and helped me to run it for several months. After several more threats, my master closed the Ancient School of Visions. He had his people help me build a smaller school away from the Ancient one. My master had given me many books from the school, but when I went to use them, I discovered they were all in the Tonyan Language, which I did not understand. That left me with my own spell book and some scrolls my master had given me before he closed the school and vanished. That day the school was closed the spirit of another master visited me from the school. He said that what my master had done was wrong. Anyway, he left me piles of ancient manuscripts. I could not read them either. The old master?s spirit told me to find a scribe or translator to help with the books."

 

"Pausing for a moment, Comet decided to tell Shadow about his grandfather. "Red wanted to be a wizard, but Randor said no. Red practised whenever he could. Randor found out and broke all Red's fingers and his hands. So, the child could never become a wizard, or so Randor thought. Red continued to practise in secret. Randor found out and banished Red at the age sixteen. Red was sent to Dwarfdale and arrived there half dead from blood poisoning in his hands. I had been looking for someone who could read all languages. I needed some books copied. Red could read many languages. Earthquake came to me and asked me to hire Red. Then Cloud brought me Red?s magic books and things to be cleaned. So, after Red was partially healed, I did hire him as my translator. For ten years, Red worked for me translating books. He never once gave up his quest to do magic. His hand had been made useless from the poisoning in them. Mia and I were becoming furious that the gods would not help Red. Finally, the Gods sent for Red to go to the Temple of Ske to heal his hands and fingers. Red became a master wizard and was sent back to us. He was given the tower in Red Mule. His master was Majesta. It was those two who started the Conclave. Red managed to bring all the different districts together, with the help of Aqua and Enchanter, Earthquake and Misty. They managed to bring some law and order back to our world." Comet watched Shadow taking notes.

 

"Red would take a small area and clear it out of evil, then help those people. It took many centuries to get just the eastern area of the Isles cleared from evil. However, during this period of time, many other different things occurred. Villages were being raided and people were being murdered. Children were being stolen from their parents. Sometime before all this happened, the Tonyan's feared for their lives and closed the School at Visions as I said. They also closed off the entrances to all the tunnels to the Underground World. There were races of people who vanished without a trace. The Tonyan race was just one that disappeared like other whole villages did. Cities fell into ruins and disappeared. Some said a curse had been cast over the Isles. That's why we treasure Joleen and Flame so much. None of their fellow beings have been seen since." Comet took a deep breath.

 

Shadow drank his drink. "Thank you for telling me. What were some of the other creatures that vanished?"

 

"Well!" Comet sighed. "Many types of fairies and pixies, fairy dragons, spring dragons and the most beautiful were the light dragons. They lived on the mountains. We use to see them sun bathing on the rocks, high up on the mountain sides. They never bothered anyone and stayed to themselves. We know thousands were killed, because we found their bodies. They were not like the elemental dragons. They had almost a wolf like face, with long floppy ears and long golden sun colour hair. Their long bodies would glisten in the rays of the sun as they sunned themselves. Some said that the Light Dragons were related to the Lung Dragons of old, they looked much alike."

 

Comet closed his eyes. "The springs looked like elemental dragons, but much smaller. We found thousands dead, the same with the fairies, pixies and fairy dragons. I still think that there are other dragons around, but that they have gone into hiding, even my race were murdered off. There are only ten families of us left, now."

 

"Red told me, you were hydra. Comet, I still don't understand. How you and the others can change to elf or human?" Shadow saw Comet smiled.

 

"At first, it was a gift from Gander. He thought it would be easier for us to work in this form. His son gave us our powers of change, but that was shortly before we came here to the Isles. We had to cast the spell of change. Then something happened to several of us when you touched us." Comet reached over and held Shadow's hand. Then the old master explained about the meteors hitting the Isles and changing many of the people. "I looked like a five-headed snake at one time. I now look like a dragon with five heads. Somehow a four-legged hydra was formed from the force of the blast. I was shocked when I changed to my hydra form to fight and discovered I had four legs. Boy could I move now! We are ten times faster than the other legless hydras."

 

Shadow heard someone coming down the hallway. "Yes, Wonder told me the change that occurred. Comet, have you met Hamel? I know you met, Stan."

 

"Yes, I met Stan. You better be careful they don't kill you. Shadow, Blaster my grandson might be able to tell you more. He discovered some beings that resemble hydra, but are called Trirogs. These are very dangerous and powerful beings." Comet stood up and quickly scanned the room.

 

"Comet, the humans here are from the Forbidden World. Come with me! Meet Doc! We have time. Comet, these people are very special to all of us here. You'll see why." Shadow led Comet to the hospital.

 

"Mia bought this building for Doc. He is a doctor like Mel was." Shadow smiled as they entered the hospital.

 

Doc walked up to them. "Shadow, is everything all right?"

 

"Yes Doc, I just brought my godfather to meet you. Doc, this is Comet, Head Master of the School at Visions." Shadow watched as Doc offered his hand in friendship to Comet.

 

Comet hesitated, but shook Doc's hand. "This is quite the building you have here!"

 

Doc winked at Shadow. "Mia bought it for me. I like it very much. Come! Let me show you around!"

 

Comet followed Shadow and Doc as they walked through the hospital. Doc showed Comet everything and they went to Doc's quarters for lunch. Comet and Shadow were talking to Doc, when the door opened and in walked Stan.

 

"I'm sure glad to be home. I was damn frightened in that town. Even Enchanter was upset. Dad, I told Enchanter, he could stay here for a few days. We are both worn out. Neither of us got much sleep for the past few months." Stan looked at Shadow and Comet.

 

"Comet, this is my son, Stan." Doc smiled at his son.

 

"It's an honour to see, you again, Head Master." Stan bowed to Comet.

 

Comet stared at Stan. "I must admit you humans are very different from the ones we have here. Doc was showing me around his hospital. I'm very impressed. I'm happy we finally have a good healer on these Isles. It is about time!" Comet had visited the human world many times, but wanted to see if these humans were really friends or just putting up a front.

 

Joleen came flying into Doc's quarters. "Dad, where is Joleen uniform?"

 

Doc started to laugh. "Joleen, say hi to Comet. I'll get your uniform for you."

 

"Joleen, what are you doing here?" Comet asked.

 

"Joleen libes here with Dad and Stan. Him like Joleen?s big brodder. Shadow, Joleen big brodder, too!" Joleen flew over to Doc. "Tanks Dad! Bye, Joleen go to work now!" She flew out the tiny door beside the big one.

 

"Joleen lives with Stan and I when she is working. She lives with Shadow on the days she doesn't work." Doc laughed at the expression on Comet's face.

 

"I've never seen her so happy." Comet smiled. "What a wonderful change in her. She had us all so worried at one time."

 

"One of my staff is a nurse from the Forbidden World and is teaching Joleen about nursing. She is doing very well. Even, little Flame has learned many things about healing. He hangs around here and helps from time to time. When he is not teaching Thunder to read and write." Doc started to laugh. "The other day Thunder was upset, because he couldn't find his writing stick, as he calls it. He searched everywhere and finally came in here to ask me. He sat down and shot into the air. He sat on his pencil. He thanked me for finding his writing stick as he rubbed his back leg." Doc smiled at Comet. "The more I get to know these people. The more I love them. I could never leave this world. It's apart of me, now. I just love being here to help new my family." Doc was so sincere in way the spoke impressed Comet even more.

 

"Well, even I'm learning something here. Shadow, you were right these humans are special people." Comet talked with Stan and Doc for a while longer.

 

Afterwards, it was as Shadow and Comet walked back to the tower that they saw Enchanter walking towards them.

 

"Well, I see our prince has dragged you from your nest." Enchanter laughed as he offered his hand to Comet.

 

"What brings you here?" Comet shook hands with the guardian as he raised his eyebrows.

 

"My great grandson! Someone has to keep him in line!" Enchanter patted Shadow on the back.

 

"Ready for a rematch Grandfather?" Shadow laughed as he hugged Enchanter. "Anytime! Any place!?

 

"Maybe later, Son. I am going to be staying with Stan and Doc for a while. I'll see you around." Enchanter hugged Shadow and walked towards the hospital.

 

"I never thought I would see the day that Enchanter would have anything to do with humans. Kill them, yes! But never work with or stay with them. He even hugged you! What have you done to that poor dragon? I need a drink!" Comet watched as Enchanter walked into the hospital. "This is too much to take all at once!"

 

Shadow and Comet walked into the tower and went to the prince's chambers.

 

"There you are! I've been looking all over for you!" A small girl ran up to Shadow.

 

"Kala, this is Comet. He is the Head Master at the School." Shadow smiled and watched Kala's face.

 

"Well, I just passed grade six. Shadow, I need your calculator. Flame has borrowed mine! He won't give it back! He said it is faster than adding the numbers in his head. I wanted to see if I could do some of the new math my teacher sent me." Kala hugged Shadow as he gave her his calculator.

 

Comet shook his head as he watched the girl run from the room. "Where did she come from?"

 

"Kala is Bess's daughter. We rescued them over a year ago. Bess is Doc's nurse and the lady teaching Joleen." Shadow told Comet the story about how Bess and Kala were taking and about Richard.

 

"When will this madness end?" Comet shook his head.

 

"Comet, I don't know. Well, we better get ready for dinner." Shadow and Comet went to change their clothes.

 

After they dressed, they left Shadow's quarters and started down the hall to the dining room.

 

Comet saw the elfin guard standing at the doors. "Never seen those four before!"

 

"A gift from Lammorra! They are my uncles. All four of them." Shadow gave Comet a look that made the master laugh. "And my bodyguards!"

 

They entered the dining room, Shadow sat at the head of the table. He seated Comet next to him. Vale, Lyptus and Thorn were seated across from Comet and Red. Shadow turned his attentions to his apprentice's. The three male's backs were to the doors and did not see the others being brought into the dining room.

 

"Now, that you three have finished for today. I have one more thing for you to do." Shadow paused and took a drink of wine. "It seems I have a problem! I thought you three, maybe able to help me with it. Eric was sent out on an errand and found something that belongs to you three. I just don't know what to do with these items." Shadow waited for one of his apprentices to say something.

 

"You say these items belong to us?" Vale asked.

 

"Well, they certainly don't belong to me! Why don't you three turn around and tell me who they belong to?" Shadow smiled as he watched his apprentices turn around and saw their families standing right behind them.

 

"Well, are they yours or not?" Shadow laughed.

 

His apprentice's turned to Shadow. Thorn replied. "They are ours, all right! Thank you, Shadow! But how?"

 

"We'll talk later! Go see your families!" Shadow watched his apprentice's go to their families. "They are free people, now."

 

Comet shook his head as he tried to force a lump in his throat down. He just sat watching the apprentices greet their families. Comet raised his hood over his face, trying to hold back his tears.

 

Emerald walked over to her grandson and hugged him. "Shadow, that is the nicest thing I've seen anyone do for another. Talon and my staff have prepared food for this special occasion."

 

Comet was still shaking his head. "How did you free them?" Comet had known about the slavery rings for a long time, but was powerless to do anything.

 

"Everyone has a price! I got Eric to find out what their owners wanted and gave it to them. Some of their owners got more than they bargained for. They were arrested for slavery. I can't expect my staff to work properly, if they're worried about their families. Now, can I?" Shadow rose and walked to where his apprentices were.

 

"Welcome to my tower and your new home!" Shadow saw Lyptus turn around and bow to the prince.

 

"Shadow, how can we every repay you. My father was telling me that Eric bought their freedom on your behalf." Lyptus rubbed Shadow's cheek.

 

"Lyptus, you three are my friends. You three work very hard and give me whatever I ask of you. I just decided to give you something in return. I know what it's like not having a real family. Now, you three have yours. That's thanks enough for me. I just want to see you all happy and together." Shadow saw a tall man coming towards him.

 

"Master Shadow, thank you for returning our son's to us. I speak for all of us. When Eric came to us and explained that you had bought our freedom. I asked him why anyone would do that for another." The man moved closer to Shadow. "Eric explained to us that you were very different from other elves. That woman beside you told me that you were her grandson. She also told me how important friends and families were to you. Lyptus and the others just told us the same thing." The man bowed to Shadow out of respect for the young prince.

 

"I have jobs for all of you, if you want them. If not you are free to go. For now you are part of the prince's free people. You can decide for yourselves what you want to do. If you need help, we can discuss it tomorrow. But, you will all have a home here with me regardless of your jobs. Now, this is your evening to celebrate. Food and drinks have been prepared for you all. Hamel and I were able to find some music we can all dance to, after we have eaten. Enjoy yourselves! Have fun!" Shadow smiled and walked back to the table.

 

They all sat down and began to eat. After dinner Talon walked over to the wall and flipped a switch, music began to play and the lights dimmed.

 

Shadow got up and asked Kala to dance. Carrie grabbed Talon and soon the party was in full swing. The party lasted, until the early hours of the morning. There on the table sound asleep were Flame, Thunder and Joleen. They were exhausted from dancing and partying all night long. They slept all cuddled together.

 

Lyptus's father walked over to Shadow. "I am called Cap. My father was captain for one of the argon ships that we arrived on. He died just after we landed on Earth. Our leading General gave me father?s post. This woman is Vale's mother Seena. We have been trying to get free for years. Seena was allowed to come and go as she pleased, but had to report to her slaver every few weeks. I was put to work in the old tavern in the town of Ott. Seena's mate escaped to the human world and went after Gretz and her people. We do not know if Vaun is alive or not."

 

"I know! Just because I am only thirteen years old, don't let my youthfulness fool you. I know more than the others do about what has happened in the past. I know about the Trirogs, spacecrafts and what the real Tammuz and Mannza are up to. I have been well educated in the human world. Now, I will start freeing our people. As you can see, there are many Argon people here at my tower. If you know of any others being held in slavery, tell Eric. He will free them and bring them here. I know that you are from another world far from Earth. I need your help to pull off what I have planned. Red told me I could always trust the argons as loyal friends. We are not going to rush as Red use to do, but rather we are going to take our time, fixing up the Isles. Rescuing who ever we come across in need. Slowly working our way into the western side of the Isles where the evil ones are living." Shadow could see that Cap and Seena were not prepared for him. "Seena, I was the one that sent you that letter from Vaun. I know him. Last time I saw Vaun he was living well. He has found what he was looking for and keeping them where they cannot do any more harm. I think you know what I am talking about."

 

"Yes, I do understand what you are saying. They will come after you! Like they did Randor and the others." Seena was very upset.

 

?Well, let them come ahead!? Shadow called to his cousins to bring over a log.

 

Sky handed the log to Shadow. "They can hold it this time. I refuse!"

 

Lyptus had heard about Shadow from Thorn. "I'll help you! Father, hold this side! Shadow would make these people that we are after look like kindling."

 

Cap held the other end of the log. "What are you doing?"

 

Removing his shoes and socks. Shadow walked over to Cap and the other Argons that had by now gather around with great interest. "Hold it tight! Right about here! You see, when I was in the human world, others would beat me up. I got fed up and took up fighting. I fight the ways of our ancestors use to fight in Japan." Suddenly, Shadow focused his energies on the log and leapt into the air, using his dragon strength he shattered the log into millions of pieces.

 

Cap and the other Argons dropped to their knees. Lyptus nodded his head, as he remained standing. "We are never short of kindling for our fireplaces. Shadow chops it very well!"

 

Seena knew the strength it took to do what Shadow had just done. She walked over to the prince and gazed into his face. She could see his abilities. She swallowed hard.

 

"That's right Mother! Shadow has the abilities of the Trirogs and Argons. But there is no Argon in him. Shadow is well versed in the arts of magic and fighting. I have seen him drain the magic and energies from a person, then restore them just as fast. Shadow is the Prophecy Prince who we were all warned about. Now, let those killers find out who really rules these Isles. As our Prince said, slowly and steadily we will take these Isles back as our own homelands." Vale felt Shadow's arm around his shoulder.

 

"You are all part of my family now. Families stick together, working out their problems. We stay close together and meet often over the dinner table to discuss what we have discovered. Seena, I would like you to return to Landor and continue your work there. Mela told me you two are friends. I would appreciate it a great deal! I will open a portal for you into my private quarters. So that you may attend the meetings and visit your son anytime you wish. You will be paid well for your healing services. Doc will help to teach you other healing methods as well as Bess." Shadow watched as Seena reached out for his hand. He kissed her cheek. "We will find Vaun."

 

"You are so much like Setta. She was my dearest friend. I was so happy to see Emerald and Red here. I have missed them so much. All right! I'll take over at Landor. We have a great number of Argon being held as slaves in that town. If we could free them, we could hold that town. Stayn is pretty clean now, but Spruce needs a thorough cleaning. I have seen the road crews. Prince Shadow, why not let these work crew go into these areas and clean up the garbage as Emerald calls it. Then if the slaver?s guards come by all I saw were the crew working on the roads. What forces? I saw no armed guards or warriors, only workers. We could drain their energies and take them prisoner, give them to the Conclave." Seena could see Shadow liked her idea.

 

"Good idea! I have ten giants working for me now. Once they sit around a campfire no one can see the fire. Too bad the warriors are in the middle warming themselves. Storm, you and Sky will follow Cap's instructions. Seena will be there if trouble does come. She can portal here if need be. Thorn, you will go with Seena. Vale and Lyptus would be recognized to easily. They can stay and help me, relaying messages to you and Seena. Cap, will become my General for my forces. We are small, but strong in brains, not brawn. Between the Argons methods of ambushing and fighting, and my sneaky elfish ways of doing things human style, we should give these people a very rough time." Shadow watched as Cap stepped forward and studied his face.

 

Cap burst out laughing. "Cloud and Yana will need the Gods Blessings to keep up with our prince. Our Poor Gods! They will not know what hit them."

 

Seena hugged Shadow like she had Setta many times. "All the fires in the Universe had better watch out here come our sneaky Shadow moving slowly across the lands, changing every thing and one as he moves. Those who try to stop him. I wish them luck. We must get word to Cela, Bessa and Venya that we are free."

 

Enchanter and Aqua walked over to group of Argons all around Shadow. "Up to no good I see!"

 

"Can we help?" Aqua laughed as Seena grabbed her. "It took our grandson to free you. I have told Venya. She is spreading the word. Vaun knows, too. He will begin his move, now."

 

It took hours to set up contacts and ways of sending messages so the Councils of Seven did not find out what was going on. Shadow had seen Comet leaving the party because he was tired. It was around four in the morning when Shadow finally stumbled into his quarters with Cap and Seena following him. They stayed in some of Shadow's guest rooms, as did the other Argons and Thorn's family.

 

Comet slept, until noon the next day. He walked into Shadow's living area and saw the prince working on some papers. "That was some party you threw, last night! Lyptus told me, they all enjoyed working for you. I can see why." Comet was very impressed with Shadow, and just as proud he was his godson.

 

"Lyptus's father, Cap came up to me, during the party. He said he was having the time of his life. It just makes me feel good inside to be able to help others. I found out from one of the women that Cap was a warrior. I offered him the job as tower guard. Cap has had a great deal of military training. I need good people. Now, I have my general for my forces. We are going to rescue the Argon prisoners from the Isle of Stayn and bring them here as my armies. We will use the work crew as spies to seek out these prisoners and slaves as we work our way across the Isles. Starnick and his brothers are my personal guards. Cap was excited about coming to work for me, and the same with some others of his family. Cap said they wanted to start in the morning. Seena will be our healer for the Isle of Stayn and take over as leader for Landor once it is freed. As Seena said, I will move my forces slowly across the Isles like a huge shadow engulfing all in my way. The women helped Talon clean up, last night. It was some party, all right." Shadow poured a coffee for Comet.

 

"Does Cap know who you are?" Comet asked.

 

"Yes, Eric told him. I showed him, Phantom last night, before retiring. Seeing Phantom brought tears to Cap's eyes. He told me that the prophecy speaks of freedom for all. I'll set our people free, and destroy the evil holding them. I swear!" Shadow returned to his work.

 

It was late afternoon, when Cap knocked on the prince?s door. Shadow answered. ?Cap, come in!?

 

?Seena and I were talking to Hamel and Stan. We came up with a very nasty idea. The slavers and their guards only come around and check on us when they hear of trouble in a certain area. Our group had two slavers and many guards. Early this morning, Cela appeared and told us that she has the slaver all neatly tucked away as well as their guards. This is one of Cela?s ideas with a little help from Stan and Hamel. We leave the Argons prisoners in those towns, but since the slavers and guards have gone, the Argons now report to Seena. Over the years, these Trirog slavers would become very lax in their patrols. Lazy is more like the word I am looking for. These Trirogs began to trust Seena and many others. Leaving them for months on end with no one around at all. Seena is well known as a leader of women and being Vaun?s mate the Trirogs respect her. With Seena in Landor, Mela in Stayn we could get Sash to be the reporting guard for Spruce. She is Grub?s mother. If we are careful and leave the same prisoners on those Isles working and spying for us, then we can get into a better situation. We take small groups of say five or six and bring them here to train them to fight like you do. These Trirogs are very stupid at times. If they ask where the slavers are, we would say they went drinking at the taverns. Not wanting to get into fights with these slavers, the Trirogs would just leave the area and go home to their towns in the north.? Cap could see a very smug laugh starting on the prince?s face.

 

?Bring a few Argons here. Train them to be warriors and send them back to their slavers towns.? Shadow watched as Cap showed him some papers. ?Slowly develop our Argon Armies and forces. Hiding them right under the Councils noses.?

 

?Carrie suggested that she take these ones to her home and train them in Powell River; this way no one will see them being trained. In the meantime, we can get some of our other Argons freed from the other towns and send them to Stayn. Starnick said that we could pretend these Argons die in raids on their villages. Then we move them here or to Carrie. There are many ways to get our people out of these Upper World towns. It will be the Underground where we will need help. Seena is going to pretend I was killed. This way, I can stay here with a few others who are supposed to be dead as well. Eric has located the other Black Argons and is moving them here. These men use to work for Red. He wants them out of sight. Many are very old warriors. There are a few Red Argons as well that Hamel is going to retrain as spies for us. We know that many Red Argons are prisoners in these camps. We can send in our spies and begin to sort through the camps. We have some doctors as you call them that can be sent to Doc for training. This was just suggestions we came up with. We wanted to see if you would approve them?? Cap could see the broad smile on Shadow?s face.

 

?I like it! We move slowly taking little steps.? There was that look in Cap?s eyes again that Shadow had seen the night before. ?What?s the matter, Cap??

 

?When Gretz and her people attacked us we moved in our forces in large numbers, which gave her the right opportunity to gain control of our people. The Argons have always moved fast and forward. Gretz will be expecting this! This new method of yours is underhanded and very delightful from my point of view. We will move slowly and inch our way forward. Doc and Bess will help us train our people. We will have to be very careful that Gretz does not sneak her people into our groups. Enchanter said that we could place a mark on our hands or on the evils hands so we know who is who. We have several friends in the Underground who could get this marking done with very little problems. One little spy of mine could approach this female he knows and see if they could devise a plan to get this marking done. One of these evils is a clone that is very dangerous. We know the real person is in hiding we have to mark his clone. I will send word to my spy to get his female friends to start these markings. It could save many lives later on.? Cap pointed to the papers.

 

?Cap will you stay here with me? I could use your help?? Shadow waited for a reply.

 

?By all means! I will have to remain out of sight. I met Locker. I will be working with them as well. Cela said I could learn magic from you. I will need to learn a few spells and find some special rings. I will help gather evidence. Cela said that now I am a General, I would be given the ability to do magic like my grandfather could centuries ago on our home world of Gander. Can you teach me?? Cap could see Shadow nodding his head.

 

?With Thorn helping Seena, I am an apprentice short. You are about Thorn?s size.? Shadow watched as Cap burst out laughing. ?Who is going to tell??

 

With the help of Enchanter and Aqua, Cap began to gather up the argons that had escaped the slavers. Slowly they would get Eric too helped get the Argon people freed first, and then the slavers would vanished after being arrested. Cela would come down and pick up the garbage as the slavers were being called. Enchanter and Aqua began to set up the slavers in the same method, which Red had pulled many years before. All prisoners were sent to Cela instead of the wolves as rabbits. Enchanter had no patience with these killers or slavers. Yana had told the guardians to get rid of the slavers on the Isle of Stayn for the last time. So, they began their sweep to clean up the Isles. To see the slaver vanished for good, Cela would hand them over to her mother. Bessa in turn would free their spirits and put them into crystals, which she kept in a private collection.

 

In the meantime, Comet and Shadow had been working on Boss's notes and books. Shadow would spend long hours translating all the books and notes, and then handing them over to Comet. Comet had contacted Blaster to confirm all the written detail that they were finding in Boss?s notes. This went on for several weeks.

 

Comet studied the papers and the notes Shadow had written down. "Now, what do we do? All information from these notes and books have now been confirmed and verified by witnesses." Comet was concerned about what Shadow might do with the information. "This is like handing a minotaur a keg of dragon ale. You do not do it unless you want an explosive situation. This is deadly!"

 

"I'll send word to Cap, I need him close by. They have almost finished clearing Stayn Isle. There is just that section near the fog to clear. Seena said two maybe, three days before they are done. Comet, I have to keep Red out of it! If he interferes, it could mean his death." Shadow leaned forward on his desk and pick up the papers written in Spanish. "I spoke to Doc, last night. He told me I was right. Dragon's cannot be hypnotized, but elves can and apparently very easily, too. We know that Gretz uses a form of hypnotizing others to gain control of them. For some reason it does not work on Boss. I have an idea. Back me up." Shadow was worried about Red interfering with their plans and getting himself killed.

 

"Shadow, tell Red the truth. He is a sensible man. Tell him what you have found." Comet put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "Show Red that tape you made. Red could help me with the research we have been doing. At least, you know I will not go off after these Councils members. Emerald and I can watch over Red. He has always taken my advice. You seem to bring out the worst in me. We keep Red here at your tower. Put Flexer at Red's Tower. If Red needs anything, we move him by portal."

 

"It just might work. Those wizards saw Red die in Dwarfdale. Red could wear another colour of robes, this would confuse these people." That morning Comet and Shadow walked down to the dining room where Red and Talon were eating breakfast. Shadow sat next to Red and Comet sat on the other side. Red looked up at Shadow and saw his grandson put some papers down on the table.

 

"What have you been up to these days?" Red watched as Shadow moved the papers closer to him.

 

"Red, with Comet's help we have been going through Boss's notes and books. These books are written in Spanish. So, I translated them. The first ten pages are like a price list. The next seven pagers have a mark on each item. Some of the marks are different from the others. They are the names of the slavers who bought the creatures from the raiders. Those marks belong to the Councils of Seven. Red, I know what is going on. Boss is the person who has been freeing the Councils of Seven prisoners. He frees them and helps to hide them from these slavers in the Underground or by taking them to the Human World. When Richard discovered that stash of guns, he thought Boss was the collector. It is Relle, Marts and Rift." Shadow watched as Red's face began to turn white.

 

"Shadow, are you sure?" Red asked as he gulped down his ale.

 

"Red, I'd love to say no, but I won't lie. Yes, it is true, as far as Boss?s records show. Boss has been capturing these beings and has them hidden somewhere. We have a bigger problem - a very big problem! Boss is a hypnotist and uses it to capture a lot of his creatures. He cannot hypnotize dragons. I saw Doc and he tried to hypnotize me. It doesn't work! Red, Comet and I want you to stay out of this, whole Boss affair. As near as we can figure, Relle has been setting traps for you and wants you dead. Gretz has given Relle the ability to hypnotize people like you. This we do know for a fact, and comes from Gretz?s own people" Shadow pulled out the video camera and ran the film for Red. ?I know you would want proof! Study these wizard?s eyes. All are hypnotized. They do not even know what they are doing. Look over by the Inn. There is the real Relle, watching this show that I put on. He has no idea that you are only an illusion. You can see that I used an illusion of you to prove my point. If you go after him now, he will kill you! Just like, he had done to this illusion. Relle will be stopped only after I am sure what we are dealing with. There are questions that must be answered, first. Who he really is? Where did he come from? What are his ties with the Councils of Seven? Who and how many men does he have working under him?" Shadow handed the translations he had done to Red. ?Boss confirmed that Relle has more friends in the human world than he does. Who these people are we have no idea. I have a list of Boss?s true and trusted friends. I will be contacting them in the future and warning them all what is happening.?

 

"Something that puzzles me and needs to be answered. Boss has been collecting these people for a long time, according to his notes. I found reference to a group of beings, which Boss stole from someone else. He mentioned a battle between these council members. At one point, the Councils of Seven controlled Boss, but when he discovered what they were really up to, he decided that they were not going to get the better of him nor keep these people. With these notes, Boss refers to his captives as his wards, not prisoners or slaves. This is why we must find out about Boss first. We can't hide from this council long. That prisoner Relle who was arrested in Red Mule was only a double of the real one. True Grey sent me that information. Relle is on the Isles. Where we do not know? He is the killer, not Boss! Here is a real shocker for you. Boss was Richard's contact person for the Isles. Richard was helping Boss return some of the Isles people home after Richard's friends in the states had them arrested and sent to him. Marts must have discovered this. We know that Boss is being followed by a group of warriors. They are probably Relle's people."

 

Red began to read the papers. "Shadow, you're right. Even I couldn't bring Relle down, until we know what is going on. What about Boss - at least, let me help gather information about Boss? Comet and I will start doing research, and trying to find out what he is. We will try to get some of the answers for you. Shadow, you are right. No more hiding evidence if we are to work this plan out together."

 

"The Council knows someone is searching around for answers to who is saw their people go missing. Enchanter and Aqua have been helping me make many of these slavers disappear for good. Red, don't leave my tower! I talked to Eric and even he is worried about you. When Eric returned home, he noticed people watching your tower and called me. He wants you to remain here. At least, you'll be well protected here. Please change into some different coloured robes while you are here at my tower. This will throw those spies off guard. Let them think that you are really dead. Relle is being followed by some of my little friends. We should know soon when he reports to his people about you dying in Dwarfdale. Flexer is at your tower with Eric and some of True Grey's forces, keeping your tower clear of spies. Flexer is posing as you. So, if you need anything, get Gram to get it or have youir servants get it for you. You know that man in the different coloured robes." The prince could see that Red really liked his idea. "You can help me for a while, if you want."

 

"You always did have good sense. Yes, I do like this plan. I will remain here." Red reached over and held his grandson's hands. "I could never figure out what you were going to do next. You were always doing something to make me proud of you."

 

"Talon and I are taking time off for a few days. We are running short of meat for the table. We are going to see Mela to make sure she is all right, and do some hunting as I said. Please, stay here! Right now, I have the advantage over Boss. He doesn't know who I am! Nor does Relle or the council! They thought it is you making your raiding hits again like

you did, years ago. Red please stay here to help Comet, Hamel and Stan gather information from the other books and papers they found of Boss's. Hamel can read Spanish and will translate for you." Shadow looked into Red's eyes.

 

"All right, Shadow. I promise! You go with Talon. I'll watch your tower for you." Red knew he was out matched. He also knew how dangerous Boss is, and had no intention of going after Boss without full back up. "My Master Majesta had forewarned me about Relle and Marts. I would never disobey my master.? Red wanted to assure his grandson that he would stay put.

 

Seeing his nephew had taken matters into his own hand worried Talon. ?I would like Starnick to come with us. Something tells me that we better have a talk!"

 

?I did not go alone! I am not stupid! You said yourself that children are never noticed. To reduce my size to three feet is nothing for me. I have to get this information before we lost the opportunity. When I took that video, I suspected that they were after Red. I was not sure! I will never under mind Red or go over his head. But at the same time, I had to get this evidence to show grandfather that they were after him and that it was just not the dwarf?s imagination or a trap for someone else. Jeet was right! They are after Red, because they think he is making there people vanish.? As he continued to talk, Shadow led Talon to the window and looked deep into his uncle's eyes.

 

"I could not let Red know. Relle is after Red's Tower because he knows of the secret portals, that I have already closed. Relle has no idea that they are sealed up tight. Now, this man, Boss if you can call him a man, frightens the hell out of me! I can feel death, destruction, and the powers he possesses, just from holding his book. I must take the book to mother and father. We must go right away. This being is not human or elf. He's a creature never before seen on the Isles. Boss is using the body of another to disguise, himself. I have my own ideas who this man is. He is or is being protected by some kind of deity." Shadow's glazed over eyes were a sign to Talon that his nephew was having more than just a conversation, but a vision. "A very angry one, too. Boss has been protecting Carrie and myself from Relle and Marts. Someone gave Boss his powers according to his diaries. This curse or being inside Boss wants to rip the hearts out of those who tore him from his family over a century ago. Boss's spirit is from the Isles. I discovered that he couldn?t be killed, because he is already dead. All we can do is to free Boss from this spirit or curse. Somehow, Boss is protecting some spirits. How I have no idea? Yet, Boss protected even Richard and his family as best he could. I believe until these spirits are free, Boss will continue to return to the Isles. My priest believed that everyone on Earth no matter how small or large has a mission in life. Since I have come home, I am beginning to understand and believe this myself."

 

Talon had seen Rose in this type of state. He remembered those visions that Rose would get and understood Shadow had just had a vision. Talon waited for the prince to come out of his trance. "Shadow, go pack your things. I'll meet you in the courtyard. This hunting trip could catch us some important prey. Hurry! I'll tell Carrie we're going to Stayn to hunt for game." Talon hurried off to see Carrie as Shadow left to pack an over night bag.

 

Shadow met Starnick as he was walking towards the main doors to the tower. Starnick had Shadow's things already pack with him. Lyptus and Vale were told to help guard the tower with Cap and their forces. Shadow turned to Starnick after Vale and Lyptus left the area.

 

"This is more than a hunting trip. I think you're going after larger game. That's why I'm coming." Starnick studied Shadow's face.

 

Shadow said nothing, because he was still seeing images, and having strange feelings from holding Boss's book. All the prince did was changed to Phantom. He waited for Talon to arrive. Starnick was already up on Phantom's back when Talon mounted up. Phantom took one leap into the air. Instead of going to the Isle of Stayn, the mighty dragon headed south to Copperpot Isle and True Grey?s home. Phantom had to talk to Relle the clone.

 

Talon shouted to Phantom that they were going the wrong way. Phantom turned his head. ?I must speak with his Relle Clone. I will see True Grey alone to do this.?

 

They landed, Talon and Starnick stayed with Captain Longhand, who was in charge of True Grey?s people on Copperpot Isle. Phantom changed to his elf form and entered into the lair of True Grey. ?Master True Grey, we need to talk!?

 

?I?ll be right down Shadow. Well, we did get very little information from that clone. What can I do for you?? True Grey could see Shadow frowning as he walked towards him.

 

?I need to question Relle, myself. Where is he?? Shadow followed True Grey downstairs to the dungeon area.

 

There in a cell was the clone of Relle. Pull him out! I need information and I need it now!? Shadow watched at Relle tried to escape the guards. The prince removed the energies from Relle once again. ?There, now we can talk!? Shadow pulled out at taperecorder from his bag and set it down on the table. ?I want answers! Correct ones!?

 

The clone spat at Shadow, but the prince grabbed the man by the throat. ?I have had it with you and your kind. You will tell me what I need to know!? Shadow cast a Truth Spell on the clone and waited a few moments. ?Now, I want to know where the real Relle and Marts are.?

 

?There was only one Marts. The scientists working for Gretz could never clone Marts for some reason, only his brother. Relle was at one time, was held in a human home until someone snatched him from under Gretz control. Gretz is furious! She thinks Red snatched Relle. That is why Gretz wants Red dead. I was to get some parcel from the house in Red Mule and return it to Gretz son, Takrus. The real Takrus is now dead. Gretz is having many problems. Her mate is missing and without him, she cannot speak or control her children. Gretz knows that her son is trying to kill her and giving information to the enemy. She wants her son dead.? Relle was rambling on about everything and anything he could think of.

 

?So, how many clones of you and Vinnin are there?? Shadow waited and watched as True Grey studied the method the he used to get information.

 

?There are two clones of myself and but six of Vinnin. Each time a clone goes missing and other one is produced and sent out to replace the last clone. Without the real Relle, Gretz cannot produce any more of his kind. I am the last clone!? The man was telling the prince just what he needed to know.

 

?Where is Gretz?s lab?? Shadow waited for a reply.

 

?There are several! One is on Stayn, one of Big Isle and there are three others that I am not certain where they are. Gretz guard her other specimens very carefully since Relle vanished. She had placed them all in Spirit Crystals and had the Utaras guarding them. No one can get near those beasts. Many of the clones will not obey Gretz, so she uses Controlling Crystals on them.? The spell began to wear off of Relle.

 

?Why can Gretz not use you as a part to clone another Relle?? Shadow waited for a reply.

?I am only a clone! The real person must be used not a clone. Gretz said that we were tainted.? The clone then closed his eyes and refused to say anymore. Shadow took hair, skin and blood samples from the clone, then he called Cela to come.

 

She appeared in the dungeon and grabbed Relle. ?Good work. We will contain his spirit as we have the others. I hope you got the information you were after.?

 

?Yes! Well, some of it that we needed. Take him away! Thank you!? Shadow could see that True Grey had not been prepared for what the prince had done. ?These samples will help us a great deal! I will see you later!? Shadow watched as Cela left with Relle and then he turned to True Grey. ?You can send us the killers you find. We will need samples from them all. Be careful! Gretz is a vicious predator out for one thing only. That is to take over Earth. Be very careful. If in trouble, get to Ske. Disappear from sight. Pretend that you are dead if you have to. Contact Red to call Flexer to come here. Bye!? Shadow left True Grey standing with his mouth open as he left the lair.

 

Outside Shadow changed to Phantom, and flew fast over his tower to drop off the evidence, before they flew on to Stayn. Within half an hour of leaving Eaglestep Tower, Phantom landed in a field out back of Talon's Inn.

 

"Starnick, take the bags into the inn. Tell Mela to ready my guest room. I'm just taking Shadow to his parent?s tomb. We'll be back shortly. We won't be long." Talon watched as the elf walked towards the inn.

 

Phantom took to the air again and flew to Landor. It was a small village with only ten buildings. Talon pointed to a small field where they could land. Phantom landed and changed to his elf form. As they landed Seena hurried over to Phantom. "Vaun contacted me last night. Phantom, you must not say anything to anyone. Vaun and a friend have been able to rescue Richard and Darren. They are alive, but barely. We are treating them for extremely bad burns. Even the healers don't expect them to live. If they do then we will find a way for your people to bring them back. Bess has had enough grief for one year. I think you understand. We will keep it quiet."

 

"Yes I understand. We can always say something afterwards. Like aliens found them!" Phantom felt Seena hugging him. ?I love you!?

 

"I like this young man. Well, in a way we did! We will do our best for them. Vaun said that some of his friends know of a man who is a skin specialist. If they live we can get this man to help them. Vaun also said he has put one of his personal spies on Kevin to see that no one hurts him. Next time you go to see Kevin, let me know first. Vaun said he wants to meet you. Cap arrived at your tower with two hundred people we rescued. That makes five hundred argons for your forces. Some of the dungeons have been changed into barracks for the men." Seena watched as Phantom changed to elf. "Bye Son! Oh, this isle is completely free now. Thank you." She hugged the prince and kissed his cheek. "I guess even we argons are finding our love again. Take care! We all love you." Seena watched the two elves crossed the field and walked towards a small graveyard.

 

Talon had heard what Seena had told Shadow. ?What are you going to tell Bess, she wants to marry Starnick??

 

?Nothing! Bess and Richard are legally divorced. I want Bess to be happy. Richard will not quit chasing these killers, even if he does live. He can later join our forces if he wishes and work from a desk. Not even Ham is to know. Sounds like Kevin is also in danger as well. We must get him to the Isles as soon as possible. It is probably Gretz going after Kevin. If they clone Kevin, then we could all be in grave danger. Think about it!?

 

?This does not sound at all good! I just pray that Darren and Richard to live. At least Ham and Kala would have their father and brother back. I will see if I can find out where Richard and Darren are. I will see if I can visit them. I will keep the briefed on what is happening. I will get you the information.? Talon placed his hand on the prince?s shoulder as they walked towards the gravesite.

 

It had been dark the last time Shadow visited his parents and really had not paid attention were his parents tomb had been located. Talon walked toward a hill and a cave on the side of the small mountain. Shadow walked up to the tomb and began to enter. "Talon, please, come with me! I'll need your help with my robes and cloak." Shadow finally talked Talon into coming into the tomb with him.

 

They entered the tomb. Talon helped Shadow change his robes and cloak. The prince walked over to the throne and put the crown on his head. Talon stood beside Shadow and watched as the young elf sat down. Talon did not see the spirits of Rose and Nile appear.

 

Nile laughed "Well, you finally got up the nerve to come visit us. Talon, it's a gift from our gods which enables us to speak to you in this manner."

 

Talon stood motionless and stared at his brother and Rose. Nile had his arm around Rose as they smiled at Shadow.

 

"Congratulations, Master Shadow! We're very proud of you." Nile could feel that something was wrong and Rose could see her son's visions in her mind.

 

"Shadow what is wrong?" Rose asked.

 

"Mother, would you look at this book and tell me what you feel." Shadow set the book down on the floor of the tomb.

 

Nile picked up the book and handed it to Rose. "Your vision and feelings are correct, but this is only one of many diaries, which belongs to an evil being. This being was not the one who killed us. But you will still have to find a way to defeat him, and you will send him back to where he belongs. You will however, need to use all your abilities to do so. Use the cross and the dagger to help lure him to you." Rose handed the book to Nile. "Do not be fooled by his lack of power. For his powers come straight from hell. Beware of his powers to drain energy from others. He's a spirit, but with other powers, so do be careful! He has collected several other spirits over the years, but protects them."

 

Rose's spirit smiled at Talon. "Protect our son! Take him to Kola. Seek the help of the priests. They will help you, but they are also frightened, and will need to know who Shadow is. Rose put her hand back on the book. "This demon is weaker in daylight. Remember, he feeds on fear of others. You must free his captives, as this will weaken him even more. He will know when the prisoners are free and in your hands. It will be at this time, that he will start his approach to you. You cannot kill him - for he is already dead. All you can do is send him back. Study his diaries well and learn all you can about him. I see a gold ring with a green stone in it. I see pyramids of Ancient Egypt. I see a child losing his life. I see many rebirths happening to this being. This being has a purpose! Killing it will never free it! Only the love and persistence of love will release this being from his curse. You must find out what this ring does, and how to release him from the rings powers. The spirit ring holds two normal spirits. It can hold more spirits to keep them safe. These spirits will be released one by one in the years to follow.?

 

Nile pointed to Shadow. "Look for help where you least expect it. Remember, evil can take different forms. Some evil beings can never be trusted, but on the other hand some can. Remember, too, that some religions considered a Fire God evil, but in other religions, they were worshipped as Sun Gods. Use your heart and mind to seek help. Use your feelings that your mother gave you. Take care of yourselves. We must go, now. Talon, come visit us, again. We do miss you."

 

Rising to his feet, Shadow put the crown down on the throne and hugged Talon. They watched Nile and Rose vanish. Talon picked up the book. "Leave your robes and cloak on. We can have a little fun with Mela. Come Shadow! Let's go to the inn and get something to eat and drink." Talon could tell Shadow was upset. "I wonder what Nile meant by that statement."

 

"I think that Boss is trying to get the prince to free him from his curse. With us helping Boss, he will gradually know that it is no hate I fight with, but rather love. I borrowed a book from one of the other argons. He is a priest and deals with cursed items. He has taught me a great deal. I guess I have my force of warriors, now. All Argons, I cannot wait for Kevin to discover these people. Talon, tell no one. Kevin, Marg and Darren will all be coming to help us here. I cannot wait. Marg is Fred and Frank's sister. All three want to help us. Don't tell Windrider yet, but Marg loves eagles and birds of prey. I did not have the heart to spoil her fun. Darren loves horses like Hamel does." Shadow locked up the tomb and put the key away. He walked outside and sat down on a rock to think for a short while. "They really want to come and help us; even Frank and his son, Rick wants to come eventually. We are going to have to expand and put on additions for our friends."

 

"Well, we deal with Boss first. I received word that you have been reading the journals from Jilon - find out anything?" Talon has tried to read the journals but had always called away.

 

"My two spider guards are in school right now. When they get older and learn their lessons, then I have special jobs for them. I only wish I had a whole force of them at my disposal. I could use their abilities to go into an area, and search it out for dangers before we go in. The tomb of my parents has the smell of humans all over it. It has even been raided." Shadow could see Talon's eyebrows rise. "We better get word to Aqua and Lammorra."

 

Talon did not rush his nephew, but waited for Shadow to changed into Phantom. "I'll send them both a message as soon as we get to the inn."

 

Once the prince changed form, Talon mounted up onto Phantom's back and the dragon took to the air. They landed in a meadow about a mile from the inn and walked the rest of the way. Shadow needed to think and walking helped. He had a great many things that needed to sort out for himself.

 

As they walked through town, Shadow had his hood up over his head. He had seen that the road crews were doing an excellent job. The town and area around were looking more like a well kept Alpine Village. One year had made a vast difference in the appearance of this Isle. Shadow was very please with his crews work. Each of the three towns had a wall build around them, as a fort would have had. Guard were posted at the gates. Talon was so pleased to see such a vast difference than the last time he had been there. It was beautiful to see. Talon raised his hood as he entered town to see the shabby buildings had all been repaired and painted. He could even see his father's old home had been repaired and painted as well, even though it was vacanted.

 

Talon told Shadow what to do and say after he entered the inn. Shadow walked into the tavern area. He sat down at the staff table and called for a drink. Mela walked calmly over to the table and she stood in front of Shadow.

 

"Sir, you may not sit at this table. It is only for our staff." Mela had no use for wizards, but she did respect their powers.

 

"I'll sit wherever I please! I have decided to sit here. I'm expecting two friends. They will sit here as well. Now woman, bring me a drink of wine!" Shadow was using Phantom's voice as he spoke.

 

Talon had entered through the back doors and stood near the bar. Mela pounded the table with her fist. "I said you are not to sit here!"

 

"I gave you my order! Now, go get it! I'm staying put! If you don't get me a drink, I'll get it myself!" Shadow was trying not to laugh, and was thankful his hood was covering his head.

 

"I will not serve you! Nor will you serve yourself in this inn." Mela glared at Shadow.

 

Shadow saw Talon pour a glass of wine and nod his head. Shadow nodded his head once and levitated the drink from the bar to his hand. "Thank you, young lady!" Shadow began to sip his wine.

 

Mela turned when she heard Talon laughing. She hurried around the table and yanked Shadow's hood. "You're as bad as your uncle! Where did you get that robe and cloak? You could get into big trouble for wearing those clothes." Mela grabbed Shadow's hand. That is when she saw his ring. "Either, you're in trouble, which I highly doubt or you're a Master Wizard. Something tells me you're a Master Wizard." Mela sat down with a shocked expression on her face.

 

Talon walked over and sat down. "Mela drink this! Did a tall elf arrive here and ask you to fix up my guest room?"

 

"Yes, he's in the room. Who is he?" asked Mela.

 

"Starnick is one of my personal guards," replied Shadow.

 

"Am I glad to see you are still in one piece." Starnick walked over and stood beside Shadow.

 

"Starnick, sit down and have a drink. Nothing will happen here." Talon laughed and watched the guard sit down.

 

"I should hope not!" Mela stood up and took Shadow's hand. "Shadow, you will come with me. Let these two talk. We have not seen you for over a year. Come! Tell me what you have been up to." Mela pulled Shadow to his feet and led him into Talon's quarters in the back for the inn.

 

"Here, let's get you out of your robes. Shadow, do not you give me that morality look! I have seven brothers and they are all younger, than I am. Now, let me help you." Mela insisted and helped Shadow to change into his elfin clothes.

 

"Shadow, you have killing tattoos on your back!" Mela was a little shocked to see the tattoos.

 

"Some raiders tried to kill Starnick and me. I had no other choice, but to kill them. Lammorra wanted to put the tattoos on my chest. I said no! She was so proud of me, but I felt like hell. I detest killing! It upsets me when I have to." Shadow sat down and lowered his eye to the floor. Raisin his head slowly, the prince reached out to this woman. "Thank you for helping Sasha and Grub. There whole lives have finally begun to chance for the better. Grub is so proud of his new title as my Market Manager, that he sent me a bottle of wine, so that I could have a celebration drink on him."

 

"Yes, I helped Grub to pick out that wine. We went into Powell River with Seena the other day. She is so happy to be finally free." Mela sat down beside Shadow. "We were so busy the last time you were here. I did not get a chance to really get to know you. I can see you have a lot of Carrie's qualities in you." She hugged him tightly. She understood what he was going through, and did not push the issue. ?I love the way you have fixed up this Island. It is so beautiful. All the people here really love you. They sing songs of their prince and what he has done for this island. Shadow, how tall are you now?" asked Mela.

 

"Doc measured me, last week, he said I'm five foot seven. Mia said it's the dragon in me." Shadow saw Mela start to laugh.

 

"I know! Rose and I were good friends. Shadow, I'm Talon's little sister. He and Nile found me when I was young. It was Talon's real father healed me." Mela changed the subject fast, because it was too depressing for her. "I watched you the other day playing with your cousins on the currents of air." Mela held his hands. "Shadow, while I have the chance to speak with you alone. I must give you something. I want you to wear it at all times. Your mother told you that you could plane travel. This ring will guide you to a man. He has offered to help you, if you need him." Mela placed the ring on Shadow's finger and touched it with her ring. It vanished from sight. "This man will know you wear his ring. He will find you."

 

Shadow felt the ring on his finger. "Mela, I don't understand. Who is this man?"

 

"Shadow, I can't tell you that. Maybe, he will." Mela heard a door close. "I was only told to give you the ring. Talon and Starnick are coming. Promise me, you'll contact this man after things settle down." Mela saw Shadow nod his head, just as the child's uncles entered the room. "You rub the ring to get his attention. I would wait for a while."

 

"Shadow, Starnick and I think it might be a good idea to go to see those priests. Afterwards, I'd like to go to Imp Isle and investigate the area." Talon set down a tray of food and drinks. Then went over to Shadow. "I have sent two deer back to the tower. Sky is delivering it later tonight. We can't go home empty handed!" Talon led his nephew into his bedroom. "Shadow, while you and Rose were talking. Nile told me about a box that has a cross on the top. Inside is a gold and ivory handle dagger. Nile last saw the box at Carrie's old house in the states. We must find it!"

 

"I have the box with my things that Aunt Carrie gave me, before I left Brandon. Maybe the word key is an object, and not a real key!" Shadow suddenly realizes that the box was what Boss was looking for. Why was this dagger so important?

 

?If it is the article others are after, we could be in danger.? Talon sighed with relief. "Leave it where it is for now. Don't tell anyone you have it. Remember, what Hamel told us. He thought those men were searching for something. Nile said Rose feels it might be the box and dagger they're after, but why she doesn't know that for sure."

 

"I just had the same thoughts." Shadow watched as Talon agreed with him. "In father's diary he said someone is looking for a key. We must find what this key opens and where it is. It could be a key item, not a real key! Talon, I know wizards keep journals. I suspect that Red has some. He refuses to give me the information I need. Who would have the same sort of information?"

 

"True Grey would! I can see that Fred has taught you well. Let's wait and see what happens. Blaster might know as well. Nile and I did our dragon and hydra apprenticeship under Blaster. Everyone thinks Blaster is evil. We will have to be very careful that no one sees you two together. Frankly, I would wait until someone kills off Blazemaster first before you approach Blaster. They may try to kill Comet and Blaster, as well after Blazemaster is dead. We will have to protect them, both.? They walked back to the other room. "Shadow, you stay here with Mela. Starnick and I will go gather my gear. Be ready to leave for Kola, when we return." Talon left the room with Starnick.

 

?Seena stops by frequently. She had been telling me what is going on. This information is for you. The person who gave it to me mentioned something else as well. He asked me to give you a suggestion. Have all your files moved from the Isles to a private area in the human world, which only you know about. Too many times documents have vanished from the Conclave cases.? Mela sat down beside Shadow.

 

?I am already heading in that direction. I can sense that you are very apprehensive about talking to me, even though we are alone. I know the dangers here. I will be training my own group of what we call Forensic Experts. I was raised as a human child. I know how to avoid trouble.? Shadow felt Mela hug him.

 

"It's good to see the sparkle in Talon's eyes, again. You knew Talon and Carrie were engaged once. They broke it off when she left to go into the Forbidden World." Her tone of voice changed and saddened. "Carrie married some other man. A year later, she had a child. Then her husband left her. I swore that if I ever saw Brad, I would kill him. We all think Brad used Carrie and would even beat her. He even threw a spear at Talon, once. Brad told Talon, if he ever went near Carrie again, he would kill them both. Some say Brad was the man who killed your parents, but others say, he died, before your parents were killed." Mela's facial expression began to change to one of bewilderment. "Shadow, there are two men staying here at the inn. They arrived several weeks ago. They use to come often when Talon was here, but that was many years ago. I was very young then. These two men went to Red after Nile?s death. It has been a very long time since they have returned here. It is so strange. I knew these men, but it is as if my memory wants to forget those days. I was very young when Talon and I opened this inn. Those two would come and act as bouncers. Then they went to work for Red and the Conclave. I cannot remember their names. Anyway, they just appeared the other day. They had been told that Talon was gone and that I needed help. I never sent them a message. We were talking at the bar. They saw a picture of Brad and Carrie over Talon's bar. One man commented that he saw an elf that resembled Brad near Corndale, only a few months ago. The other man said his friend was crazy or too full of ale.? Mela glanced towards the door. ?Well, here comes Talon. Take care of yourself and Talon for me. Good luck, on your quest!" Mela kissed Shadow's cheek.

 

"Mela, how do I find this man?" Shadow whispered and pointed to the ring.

 

"Aura can help you." Mela replied as she left the room.

 

"We have about six hours of daylight left." Talon carrying their bags and gear they walked outside to the field at the back of the inn.

 

Shadow changed to Phantom and waited for the two elves to mount up. While he was waiting, he saw another dragon heading for a cave. "Talon, who is that dragon?" asked Phantom in a deep rustic voice.

 

"That's Thunder Cloud! He is one of Mia's brothers. It looks like he's going to see Aqua." Talon saw Mia's other three brothers heading towards their mother's lair. "Phantom, be careful! Those are Mia's brothers. They will probably try to challenge you." Starnick shook his head.

 

?I have plans of my own!? Phantom started to laugh. "They won't this time! Sorry Talon, we'll be staying the night with Aqua. The sooner I meet my uncles the better off I'll be. At least, I won't have them hanging around trying to challenge me." Phantom took to the air and flew directly to the cave were the four dragon had entered. "Talon, you and Starnick will have to walk from here. I want time with my uncles." As Phantom hovered near the trail heading up to the lair, Talon and Starnick leapt to the ground.

 

Phantom entered the cave and roared. "Grandmother, it's Phantom. Are you home?" He moved deeper into the cavern.

 

"Phantom, be careful! Your uncles are here." Aqua called back to him. She moved just ahead of her four sons as they entered the top-level of the lair, where Phantom was waiting.

 

Phantom roared at his four uncles in elf form. "Well, who wants to take a nap?"

 

Aqua stopped in her tracks and backed away from her grandson. "Maybe, you're right Phantom. These four need a lesson in manners."

 

Unknown to his uncles, Phantom had already started to drain them of their energy. As they moved closer, one uncle tried to change to dragon. "I can't change!" The others tried and saw their mother was sitting on a rock laughing at them. "This isn't funny! What in Ske is going on here?"

 

Aqua continued to laugh as she made her way over to Phantom. "Nice work! I'm proud to have you as my grandson." She stood in front of the multi-coloured dragon. "Waterfall, Oceancrest, Whitecap and Thunder Cloud, meet your nephew Phantom. This is Rose's little one!"

 

?It was just a safety precaution.? Phantom changed to elf. "Uncles, once you settle down I'll return your energy. Oh, I am called Shadow in my elf form. Please, don't forget!"

 

"I warned you boys about Shadow. Don't ever challenge him. He could have just as easily killed you. As I said before, your nephew is the Prince of the Prophecy, whether you like it or not. It was decreed by the Elders." Aqua put her arm around Shadow.

 

Talon and Starnick entered the lair and stood laughing. "It looks like these four have met their match!" Talon walked up to Shadow and patted him on the back.

 

Starnick went to Shadow's side. "I see you're unscathed and still in excellent health. I can't say that for your uncles though. You four look terrible! A little under the weather are you all?"

 

"Very funny, elf!" Oceancrest glared at Starnick. "This child needs a lesson taught to him on how to fight fair."

 

?Another group who need to lose weight!? Shadow started to laugh. "Anytime, you think you're big enough to take me, just try! Gram, are these four really your sons or just four insects for me to squash?"

 

Quickly, Talon and Starnick stepped back away from Shadow. They were not going to touch that line of action. The prince stood waiting for his uncles to start the fight.

 

It was Whitecap who stepped forward. He was the largest of the four men and although he was muscular, he was overweight and began to move like a slug. Shadow shook his head and waited for Whitecap to attack. As his uncle lunged forward, Shadow vaulted over the man head and landed behind his uncle. The prince set his foot on his uncle's butt and pushed. Whitecap stumbled forward swinging his sabre. "Will you stand still and fight!" Whitecap yelled out in frustration at his nephew. Shadow leapt into the air and hit his uncle with both feet in the chest with a jump kick. Whitecap crumpled in a heap on the cave floor.

 

"All right, who is next?" Shadow winked at Aqua.

 

Thunder Cloud charged at his nephew. Shadow side stepped his uncle's charge and struck him with Stinger on the arm. No cut appeared for Shadow had only used the flat of his sword as a paddle. "Even Starnick has more style than you, uncle." Shadow watched his uncle turn and come back charging, again. "Gram, who taught my uncles to fight. They couldn't even stand up in a bar fight with a group of humans. I bet Hamel could clean their clocks." Shadow leapt into the air and vaulted out of Thunder Cloud's way.

 

Oceancrest and Waterfall took a running lunge at Shadow trying to grab him and found the ground coming up to meet them in nothing flat. Shadow had jumped kicked both, one after the other.

 

They sat on the ground, staring at Thunder Cloud as he grabbed Shadow. "Now, you little brat! I'll teach Ahhhh! OUCH! Damn that child!" Thunder Cloud flew through the air into the wall of the lair.

 

Aqua, Talon and Starnick stood laughing as her four sons sat on the ground staring up at Shadow. "I?m sorry! I forgot to tell you! Shadow is a Master Wizard and a Master in the Arts of Karate." Aqua grabbed her sides as Talon helped her to sit down. She could barely stand up from laughing so hard.

 

"That wasn't funny mother! Why didn't you tell us?" Waterfall rose to his feet and limped over to Whitecap.

 

"You never asked, boys! Oh, you're not the only ones who have been beaten by Shadow. He beat Enchanter, too." Aqua moved to beside Shadow as she laughed at her sons.

 

"No one beats Enchanter!" Oceancrest rose to his feet. "I want to know who Shadow took his training from."

 

"Carrie taught him!" Starnick replied. "Don't start a fight with her. I did and ended up with a broken leg and ribs. She's very sick and can't sleep, because those dreams have returned!"

 

Whitecap walked over to Shadow. "Any nephew of ours who can fight and beat us four is a hell of a fighter. Tell me, why you have come home?"

 

"Aqua, didn't you tell them?" asked Talon.

 

"No, they don't know anything about it!" replied Aqua."

 

"You four had better sit down." Aqua watched her four sons sit on some rocks.

 

"Gram, I'll tell them. With the Argons help, we recently discovered that the man we are tracking was suppose to be the leader of these killers. Now, we find out that this man is not their leader, but only a flunky being used by the Councils of Seven. However, this flunky has stolen many of the Councils slaves and prisoners. We are going to try to free them. We have released many from slavery already. Landor, Stayn and Spruce are now clear of all Slavers. Relle killed my parents. I have friends tracking the killer as we speak. The Argons picked up his trail just two nights ago. I want your promise not to interfere. That man killed my parents, and by our laws it is my right to bring this man to justice. Not only for the dragon law, but for my elfin laws, too. Don't worry uncles. I won't kill him. I will let the Conclave do that. I will see he suffers first in my hands. Besides, the real killer Relle is not on the Isles. He is in the human world." Shadow began to shake. "You uncles had a mother to visit, while you were growing up. I didn't! The killer took from me, my parents when I was a baby. I don't even remember them. The man denied me parental love. You may not understand what I'm trying to say, because you are all full dragons."

 

"Shadow, you had Carrie!" It was plain to see that not even Aqua understood how her grandson felt.

 

"Yeah sure! How would you feel, if you were invited to a party and told to bring your parents." Shadow had tears in his eyes. "I asked if I could bring my aunt, because my parents were dead. The woman said no. All the other children went to the farm for the big barn dance party, but me."

 

"So, you didn't go. What's the big deal about a party?" Whitecap asked.

 

"I knew you wouldn't understand. Look at least, you four have each other to talk to or tell if someone is beating you up. Why do you think I became a fighter? It wasn't because I wanted to fight others. It was because I had to learn to protect myself or die." Shadow removed his shirt. "See those scars on my back. There are nine of them. All from a gang who hated me so much that they would stab me with knives. Some are scars from bullets. I was damn lucky a man carried me to the hospital, two blocks away."

 

"But the man you hunt didn't do this?" Oceancrest remarked.

 

"Oh yes, he did! It was members of his gang that killed Rose and Nile. They followed Boss not to help him, but to kill off his family and associates. Relle also killed Carrie's son Perry, while Marts went after Richard Hamel and his second eldest son, Darren." Starnick replied. "Rift is the real Boss, who was responsible for the injuries to Hamel, Richard's youngest son. It was Rifts orders that killed Nile, Rose, Perry, Richard and Darren. Bye the way, harm any humans at Shadow's Tower, and you'll become dragon luggage!"

 

Aqua nodded her head. "Marts and Rift are also responsible for trying to kill our Watcher on Mist Mountain."

 

"What? But this can't be!" Thunder Cloud shouted.

 

"It's true! One of Boss's wizards - Marts tried to kill Stan, the ranger who watches over us. Well, Stan has us behind him now. Stan and his father as well as Hamel, his mother and sister are all on the Isles. I better warn you boys, now. If Enchanter hears of you four harming any of these humans, he will kill you on the spot! So, will I." Aqua glared at her sons.

 

"Just try to touch one of those humans and Mia, Breeze, myself and half the elfin nation will be on your tails." Shadow threatened.

 

"All right, we will leave them alone!" Thunder Cloud patted Shadow on the back.

"Go and meet the humans! They are at my tower in Eaglestep. Red and Comet are looking after my tower for me. Those killers are even after Red again. We have work to do. But, you four can tag along if you like. Just stay out of my way." Shadow glanced over at Talon. "If you four want to help, see Sky or Storm. They need help with the crews who are repairing the roads."

 

"Rose was our sister." Thunder Cloud was interrupted.

 

"That's enough, Thunder Cloud! Shadow is right! You four are to stay out of it! Even Enchanter has enough sense to stay clear of this Boss thing! I mean it!" Aqua moved closer to her sons.

 

"Aqua?s right. Go talk to Bess and ask her what they saw. Hamel's mother and sister have seen this demon. His eyes glow with fire from hell. All he needs to do is look at a being, and it catches fire and not dragon fire either. It is much hotter! Bess calls it Hell Fire! It melts metal!" Starnick saw Talon getting the packs.

 

"We will stay here, tonight!" Talon saw Aqua nodding her head.

 

"Come down to the living area." Aqua walked away down a tunnel. The others all followed.

 

Shadow was sitting up at the entrance to the lair when he received a message from Cap.

 

My prince,

 

We have discovered a new group of slavers hiding near the dragon caves on Stayn Isle. We believe that Blackblade is amongst these slaves being held. I have sent out our forces to investigate. We could use your help for a short while. Aqua would be able to talk to Blackblade for us. Come as a young apprentice wizard and not a master. We need your input.

 

Cap

 

Shadow hurried to where Aqua was resting and let her read the letter. She and Shadow grabbed Talon and Starnick then left to find Cap. They found him near the area out back of the forest near a huge stockade.

 

"What is this all about?" Starnick could not believe his eyes. "Why this place?"

 

"A prison for high ranking officials from the elfin and other clans. My men will be taking over a their guards. We called you here, because one of these leaders is Blackblade, himself." Cap watched as Starnick started to walk towards the stockades. "No wait! Our men are just taking over now. Wait until they are finished. Those are Trirogs who have imprisoned these people."

"Why did not Dalin come for help?" Starnick watched as Shadow stood frowning. "What is it?"

"Dalin is part of Councils of Seven. He has been for a long time. It is in one of Jilon's journals. Starnick, we take over this village, post our own argon guards. Dalin will never know the difference. He spends no time with this village, anyway. We will deal with him at a later date. Have Blackblade bring my throne and crown here for safekeeping. As far as Blackblade and these others are concerned, I am just another elfin warrior. You and Talon do the talking. The Councils of Seven will not suspect that Blackblade had grandfather?s throne." Shadow could see that Cap had given them an all-clear signal. "Hold it! This Dalin we are dealing with is Trirog himself. I have heard that the other Dalin is hiding somewhere in the Underground."

 

"What do we tell them?" Talon listened to Shadow as they walked over to Cap.

 

"Cap will say that they are now under the protection of Prince Phantom of the Dragons. Say nothing about me." Shadow watched as Cap bowed to him.

 

"Shadow can be Phantom's second in command for now." Cap laughed at the prince. "Well, who is to know?"

 

Cap, Shadow, Starnick and Talon walked towards the front entrance. "Shadow, what does Prince Phantom want done with these men?"

 

"Take them to a place where the gods can receive them as offerings. This madness will stop. Prince Phantom will contact the Guardians to see that these men are picked up, and taken to Ske to be punished for their crimes. General Cap, see these people are freed in the name of Prince Phantom." Shadow wore his robes of state as Prince, but without the sash, so he looked like Prince Phantom first in command. "Free these people!"

 

Blackblade made his way forward. "Starnick is that you, Son?" The old elf had been injured in a battle.

 

"Yes, Uncle. We have sent for healers to come and help everyone. Are you all right?" Starnick helped his uncle over to a stone bench. "This young man is Prince Phantom's Second in Command. Shadow, this is our Uncle Blackblade. Shadow is Nile's son."

 

"I was told that my son had me imprisoned here. Why would Dalin do that?" Blackblade was acting, as if he had been drugged.

 

"I sent for Eric. Blackblade, I think he has been drugged.? Shadow helped to open a portal to his tower and had Eric called from Red Mule. Shadow hurried to see Emerald and told her what had happened.

 

Emerald hurried to her uncle and helped him to doc's hospital. "I'll keep our secret. Listen your plan is a good one. Prince Phantom wants you to report to Talon. He and Starnick are waiting for you. I'll see uncle is healed and sent home to Elfstand with some of the argons guards with him."

 

"Send Blackblade to Ease with his Argon guards. Bassett can help us this time." Shadow hugged his grandmother and left.

 

"Emerald who is that young elf? I was told he is Prince Phantom's Second in Command. He is so young to have such a position like that." Blackblade let Emerald help him into bed.

 

"Uncle, the Prophecy has started. Phantom and Shadow are part of it. Dalin is about to meet his match. One day, Dalin will find the King of Elves and the King of Dragons down his back. Until then, we pretend that the Argons are taking over the Isles. Well, they are with the blessing of our Monarch of the Prophecy. After all the Argons are prince's warriors. Now, you rest! We had no idea what was taking place." Emerald sat down and helped her uncle all she could. Two days later, they moved Blackblade to Ease and Bassett's home. Emerald left the two elves talking and headed home to Shadow's Tower. She hurried to Red and Comet to tell them what had happened.

 

"Shadow is really out after hide. I pity these elves who have crossed us in the past." Red hugged his wife. "I am happy that you have your uncle back. I hope it is Shadow who gets Dalin. I would love to see his face."

 

Emerald sat down beside Comet and watched them working on the parchments. "Shadow has left for Aqua's lair."

 

Early next morning, Shadow was sitting on a chair reading book. He heard someone enter the cavern. "Shadow, why aren't you sleeping?" asked Aqua.

 

"Gram, I have a problem. If someone is bothering you what would you do to stop them?" Shadow worded his sentence carefully.

 

"I don't really know! I would ask them to stop, first. If they didn't listen, I'd find another way. I think force may even be necessary, if the warnings didn't work." Aqua replied in all sincerity.

 

"What if these people did it without your permission? They invade my sleep at least once a week." Shadow stared at his grandmother.

 

"What are you talking about?" Aqua was becoming very concerned.

 

"Gram, when we were at Windrider's that dream I had was no dream. Enchanter was there with two other men. One was very old and smelled of garlic. I haven't smelt him since. I have smelt the other one who came with him. It is that one who won't leave me alone. Gram, you better tell him to stop. I'll knock him into next month! I mean it!" Shadow's eyes began to glow. "I'll clean house with him!"

 

"Shadow, when was the last time he saw you?" Aqua asked.

 

"This morning! His sleep spells give me a headache and make me nauseous. You better warn Enchanter what I said." Shadow went back to reading his book.

 

Later that morning, Talon, Starnick and Shadow left for Kola. The four brothers went to see Mia. Aqua waited until everyone left and then she called her mother.

 

Aura appeared in her daughter's lair. "What is the matter?"

 

"Cloud is going overboard! If he doesn't stop, Shadow is going to clean house with him. I know my grandson! Cloud is in big trouble!" Aqua watched her mother sit down.

 

"Clean house with Cloud? I don't understand what you mean." Aura tipped her head in confusion.

 

"Clean house, means that Shadow is going to beat the hell out of Cloud! Then wipe up the blood from the floor with Cloud!" Aqua stated.

 

"Oh, My Word! Is it that bad? What has Cloud done now?" Aura could tell her daughter was upset. "All right, what has Cloud been up to this time?"

 

"It seems that he has been bothering Shadow, at least once a week. Shadow wants Cloud to stop coming to see him, while he's sleeping. I think once a week is a little much!" Aqua saw her mother's eyes glowing. "Go get him, Mother!"

Aura vanished in a flash of light. Aqua laughed and thought to herself. "Cloud has bitten into the tail of a real viper!"

 

` *******

 

 

Shadow moved away from the lair and changed into Phantom. Talon and Starnick mounted up onto the dragon's back. Phantom took one leap and was airborne. The prince flew fast, destination straight for Kola. Far below Phantom could see that there were two missions. One had high walls around it and building still standing. This mission was vacant and showed no signs of life anywhere. It was north of Kola and surrounded by forest. Phantom could see that there were no trails visible from the air. The other had recently been attacked and was a burnt out shell of a mission. This mission was nearest to the town of Kola. It was plain to see that many men in long robes were moving down the hill from the smouldering mission. Talon guided Phantom to the mission nearest Kola. Soon, they were circling over the village. Phantom landed in a small meadow, just below the mission and changed to elf. Talon and Starnick walked on either side of Shadow, as they hurried up the hill towards the mission. They saw many young priests were leaving and seemed to be in a great hurry. Shadow and his uncles quickened their pace.

 

Upon entering the mission grounds, they could see that a battle had recently taken place. There were burnt out buildings everywhere, even though the fires had been put out some still smouldering, with the heavy smell of smoke still lingering in the air. On the stone steps of a burnt out ruin were a group of elderly priests. It was apparent they were leaving the mission as well. For each priest had a bundle of belongings at their side, and with of expression of desperation on all the elves faces.

 

The elves moved quickly towards the priests. Talon acted as spokesman. "Gentlemen, I'm Talon Wolvershen. This is young elf is Shadow Wolvershen and his guard, Starnick Whitestone. We couldn't help notice your younger priests leaving the mission." Talon watched as one of the older priest stepped forward.

 

"A few weeks ago, we sent out runners to seek help, but none returned. Several days ago, our high priests were murdered by a group of beings that invaded our mission. Some of us hid in the basement of the mission, until these beings left. They even took the dead bodies with them. Their leader was a demon! His eyes were like fire and seemed to stare right through us. After they left we sent out our trackers, but only one returned. He was crazy with fear and told us our high priests were at the far end of Imp Isle before he died. He warned us not to go after our friends for not even Red the Great could fight this demon. He is a demon!"

 

"Maybe, Red can't fight that demon, but I can. I'll win!" Shadow stared at the priest as he realized something was not right, but would keep it to himself for now.

 

"Master Wizard Shadow, forget it! These men don't want to listen! Prince Shadow, we better leave!" Talon grabbed Shadow's arm and started to leave.

 

Shadow glared at Talon. "Unhand me!" The prince suddenly, vanished and a deep booming voice came from out of nowhere. "Now! Maybe, you will recognize the prince!"

 

Phantom suddenly, appeared and loomed over the priests. The elves just stood looking up at Phantom. Then they began to walk away. As the first priest passed by Phantom, the dragon reached out and touched the priest. "Now, will you listen to me?" Phantom roared and turned to see that he had the others attention. Their friend dropped to the ground. The other priest ran to help their friend. "Now, that I have your attention." Phantom changed back to Shadow and hurried over to the priests. "I think you'll listen to me!" The prince knelt down and touched the priest.

 

"This young man is our Prince of the Prophecy! He really is!" The priest sat up and put his hand in Shadow's hand. "I'll be fine in a minute!" The priest began to stand up.

 

The others hurried over to Shadow. It was the eldest priest who came up to Shadow, first. He gazed deeply into Shadow's eyes and bowed. "Your Highness! Please, forgive us! We've been waiting a long time for you to come. We just never expected the prince to be a child! We'll do, all we can to help you."

 

"Tell us, all you know about this demon." Shadow was still seeking out information on Boss.

"Our High Priest, Rovan knew far more than we do. Rovan had been studying that creature for weeks. We don't know where the demon is!" He rubbed Shadow's cheek. "My name is Justin. Rovan told us to hide!"

 

"We know exactly where he is! We're tracking him. We know everything his does. I mean everything, even if nature calls! We know that, too!" Shadow watched as the priests started to laugh. Shadow glanced over at Talon. "Well, we know where Boss went that night he vanished. He needs a wizard to teleport him from the different Isles. Yet, he comes here! How can this be? Boss needs a wizard to portal around, yet he vanished and attacked this place."

 

"Your Highness! Rovan was doing some research on this Boss as you call him. Rovan called the name of the man several times. We think Rovan summoned him somehow. After our people were taken, Boss vanished as if he had not even been here. Would it be possible for us to help you?" Justin wanted to help the young prince. "Rovan has several articles belonging to this Boss being."

 

Talon handed Justin his wizard's ring. "We're going to Imp Isle to scout the area. We want you to wait here. Use the ring to call Misty, if you don't hear from us by tomorrow at sunset. Tell her, where we have gone. I'm sure that they have taken the High Priests to the large cave at the north end of Imp Isle. Shadow, where are you?" Talon looked around for the prince.

 

"Our prince is like a racoon! He just scurried up that tree." One of the priests laughed as Shadow leapt to the ground and rolled. "Talon how is your father, Red?"

 

"It has been pure hell. Red lost Nile after Boss's wizard, Relle killed him and Shadow's mother, Rose. I can't warn you enough to stay clear of this being. We thought you had died." Talon rubbed the priest's cheek.

 

"Sometimes, I wish we had. Telnot, Strot, Gambit and myself managed to make it here after the attacks. Don't tell Red, but the others are alive. We can't afford for the Councils of Seven to find out that father still alive. So, we have hidden them in the Underground. Shadow looks like his father. Guard him well! I had no idea that Shadow was going to become the prince. We have been shunning Red deliberately to save his life. If the Councils thinks that we have disowned Red, they will leave him alone." Ivan was the fourteenth son of Randor and Setta, Red's parents. He and his three slightly older brothers had helped to get their family members out of Corndale during the attack. Ivan watched Shadow closely, and knew his brothers would want to help the prince, but the other elves would want to kill the elfin priests.

 

Many others of the Whitestone and Wolvershen leaders frown on elfin priests healing other creatures. The leader believed that the priests were there to heal their own people and no one else. However, the priests thought this was crazy and were healing who ever they found ill or sick. Because of this it was believed that the Old Elfin Gods now abandon this group of priests. So, to gain aid from the gods, these priests began to pray to the Dragon Gods. Now, the elves from all the clans swore to kill the priest, because of their beliefs.

 

"These climbing spurs are great!" Shadow ran over to the others.

 

"Shadow, these four men are your uncles. This is Telnot, Strot, Gambit and Ivan. They are Red's younger brothers. It is because of them becoming priest that the elves say they are dead. They have offered their help. They know the dangers involved in helping us." Talon waited for Shadow to reply.

 

"They will be under my protection at my tower. Starnick, tell the other elves that if they hurt my priests, they will pay with their lives. These elves have offered to help us. By the gods of war, I won't have these men hurt while at my tower. They have rights, as well as anyone else." Shadow watched his uncle bow to him.

 

"I will personally see they are not harmed. They are also my distant cousins. Setta was a Whitestone Elf. This time blood is very thick. I know the importance of families staying together. So, do my brothers and sisters. They are more than welcome at your tower." Starnick liked these four priests and always had. "Just don't forget that Red is living there right now. How will you explain them to Red?"

 

"Red will listen to me. I'm not worried about grandfather. Maybe, it is time they did finally stop this arguing. Family should stay together. I heard what you said. Your shunning Red has not done any good at all. It was Marts, who is dead now and Relle who want Red dead. Boss has nothing to do with this. One other is after Red that is Jasper Setter. He will feel my wrath someday." Shadow shook each man's hand then turned to face Talon.

 

Talon handed Starnick and Shadow some camouflaged clothes. There were three different colours dark grey, forest green and brown. They put on the dark grey first, then the brown and lastly the forest green outfits as to Talon's instructions. The priests watched as Shadow and his party got ready to leave. The priests blessed Shadow and his party. The elfin priests began to pray for Shadow and his group as the watched Shadow changed to Phantom. Starnick and Talon mounted up on the dragon?s back and then with one leap Phantom was airborne. Phantom flew fast and low over the hills and mountains. They finally reached the Isle of Imp. Phantom landed and changed to elf. Their camouflage forest green outfits hid them well as they moved silently through the forest. They first checked out the outskirts of town. Not a living soul was there. They moved at a deer trot pace, which the elves used for hunting. They headed due north through the forest.

 

There were no signs of life anywhere. No insects buzzed, small animals ran or birds took wing were seen. They whole area seemed dead. Yet, Shadow could feel the forest trees watching him, as they continued moving through the underbrush. By late afternoon, they came to a small grove of very tall, old tropical trees, much like a palm tree, but had thick bottom branches, not just at the top. The thick deep green underbrush concealed them well as they rested.

 

"We haven't seen one sign of life. Not even a bug. This Isle was known for its mosquitoes. Frankly, this is giving me the creeps!" Talon whispered to Starnick. "Not one little blood sucker around. Nor are there any Imps. That village was totally destroyed many years ago. You can tell by the sand and dust on everything. Even the well is totally dry, now"

 

Shadow had taken to the trees. He had climbed high up in the branches, sat down and leaned back against the trunk of the tree. He closed his eyes and could feel the tree vibrating against his back. Shadow opened his eyes and saw all the old trees swaying ever so slightly together. Closing his eyes, he began to concentrate. The huge ancient trees were showing Shadow's mind what happened to the creatures. The prince saw a man with a small army of different beings driving some other creatures into a huge cave near by. The captives did not resist at all, but seemed to be in a daze. Shadow could feel the trees sorrow for the captives. The tree Shadow was in told him to climb higher into his branches, from there he would see the lair. Shadow climbed to the top and could see the cave. He leapt into the air and levitated himself down to the ground. He told his uncles what the trees had showed him.

 

Starnick climbed the tree to verify what Shadow had seen. After the elfin warrior descended the tree, the elves moved closer to the granite rockslide area into huge piles of loosened soft earth nearer the cave. The elves changed to their clothes from green outfits to brown. They inched their way closer to the area, and then they change into their dark grey outfits, because it was getting darker. From the earth piles the elves could see more granite boulders closer to the cave area. The only vegetation around were those Ancient Trees and that small field of yellowing grasses. Starnick noticed Shadow taking samples of the grasses, ground layers and other things as they moved through theses areas.

 

Slowly, the elves moved to where they could see and hear the men working around the camp. Six ugly green teethed and yellow green face ogres were standing guard at the cave entrance. Two smaller ogres were cooking something in a huge kettle over an open campfire. The elves could overhear the cook and his assistant talking to each other.

 

"This is our dinner. Them others in cave can wait. I's dish up. You go get others. Tell two in cave near back are first to eat, them getting mad at being last to dinner. Go!" The cook began to dish up the food. He talked to himself as he worked. "Sure be happy when that Boss is dead. Then I take over these people and sell them to Councils of Seven. I am bigger boss than Boss, himself. Takrus said him given me job as foreman. Good trick, Takrus used to get priest here. Takrus and Priestess doing good job setting up trap for Red and blaming it on Boss. Gods go after Boss and we get Red killed by Boss." The ogre glanced around to see if anyone was watching or listening to him. "Once Boss dead, then me going to be bigger boss. Me will have to kill off Oft and Stun, too. That will be easy. Sure hope Relle gets those guns for us."

 

Shadow tapped Talon and Starnick on their shoulders as he pointed to his open backpack. Talon almost burst out laughing when he saw it held six pop bottles filled well marked with the words Sleeping Potion. Talon nodded his head and pointed to the cook's wagon where a piece of cloth dangled closely near to a lit lantern.

 

Starnick silently moved closer to the supply wagon and pulled the torn piece of cloth down so it just touched the lantern. He dashed back into the rocks and headed for the cave. He found it easy to slip passed the guards. Ogres were not the brightest people on the Isles. Meanwhile, the piece of canvas began to smoulder and finally went up in flames. The cook and several other ogres guarding the cave entrance hurried to put out the fire.

 

Talon and Shadow slipped into camp and poured sleeping potion into all the dishes with food the cook had dished up for the guards. Shadow and Talon slipped back into the rocks and waited. Within ten minutes, all the men were asleep. Shadow touched each man and drained their energy from them, while Talon tied up all the ogres. The two elves hurried to help Starnick release the captives.

 

Both elves staring with overwhelming expressions on their faces as Talon and Shadow stood in the entrance to the cave. Starnick had freed the priests, but inside the cave were hundreds of cages full of beings, all different shapes and sizes.

 

Shadow opened a portal from inside the cave to the mission. The priests helped Shadow and the others to release the captives. Shadow reduced the size of the two giants and three dragons that he helped to take outside the cave. It was about a half a day later that they managed to wake up the large beings first.

 

After the dragons found food and ate, they returned to the cave area. The dragons and giants were very grateful for being released. So, they stayed to help out with the release of these other creatures, and the moving of cages that were holding many groups of other creatures. The elfin priests had freed thousands of creatures after they were awake.

 

Talon had opened a portal in two caves near Copperpot and Fern. He told the captives to stay in the area and out of sight for a few weeks. They could return home to their villages and towns, but to keep a low profile for several months. Starnick told them they should report to True Grey and stay put, for a few years. Nearly all the prisoners agreed to stay with True Grey.

 

Heavier crates were found in the back of the cavern. The giants dragged these heavier crates into Shadow?s Great Hall. It took almost four days to move everything. There were several cages, which were tightly sealed and had some sort of ancient picture glyphs on the crates. These were also moved into Shadow's Great Hall along with the very heavy crates with other ancient symbolic markings. These had been the crates that the giant had dragged and pushed into the hall. Phantom could not even lift these crates in reduced form. It took both giants hours to move one crate at a time. The density of these crates was over twenty tons each. There were three crates that took even the prince?s might and magic as well as the giants strength to move into the tower.

 

Shadow asked three of the dragons to fly to his tower, after they had eaten. The two giants offered to carry the ogre prisoners to Shadow's Tower, taking the long way. They had been through the portal several times, but told Shadow they wanted to have some fun with the ogres. The giants had agreed not to kill the ogres on the way to Eaglestep Tower. Shadow just laughed and told the giants to have fun.

 

After everyone had left the Imp Isle, Shadow turned to his uncles. ?Well, shall we go home?? Everyone nodded as they walked towards the last open portal.

 

Shadow, the six high priests, and his four Wolvershen uncles followed Talon and Starnick through the portal. Upon arriving the priests began to open the crates what they had found. Talon and Starnick began supervising the opening of these crates, which had the specially mark symbols on them.

 

Red and Comet had been working on some of the books and papers that they had received from Hamel. Comet had been called back to the school when a fight at the tavern in Visions had broken out. Comet had to investigate this matter. Red had stayed and was working with Hamel trying to translate Boss's writing. Even Hamel was having a difficult time. Red had discovered that a man called by Takrus had murdered many of the old Conclave Elders. The man could be found on the Isle of Silkie. Mia, Enchanter and Stan went with Red, but the information was outdated. So, they returned to Shadow's Tower. Stan and Enchanter went back to their research and hunting for Earthquake. Aqua and Breeze were helping Doc.

Emerald had been with Carrie upstairs in her quarters.

 

Exhausted, Red and Mia had just returned to the tower. They heard noises and yelling coming from the Great Hall. They hurried into the hall and saw Shadow sitting on one of the crates.

 

"What on earth is all this?" Red yelled at the top of his lungs.

 

"More of Boss's treasures!" Talon explained what they had found. "All Boss's captives have been released. We sent them to True Grey."

 

Rovan walked over to his brother. "Shadow, we have all our papers and things here. We were studying this demon from a far. That's when he saw and took us captive. This Boss gave us a lot of interesting clues, when he threatened us. He told us that he had possessed another man's body and was using it to move around. He threatened us by saying he was going to give us to Hu as a sacrifice. The only Hu, we could find was a Fire God called Hu."

 

"Hell, itself!" Talon nodded his head at Shadow.

 

"Mother's words, exactly!" Shadow's jumped down from a crate. "I am beginning to think we have more than one person acting like Boss. I am sure it was either Takrus or Relle who captured the priest, not Boss. Relle liked to impersonate Boss.?

 

Red started to walk amongst the crates, and began to open some of them. "Talon, Shadow, come here, quickly! Take a look at this! It's an altar of some kind!"

 

"That is Hu's altar!" Rovan moved closer the Red. "Boss told us he had Hu's altar. Those other very heavy crates are part of Hu's Temple. How Boss came across them we have no idea!"

 

Shadow walked over to the altar and put his hands on it. He lifted his eyes and gazed over at the priests. "This is not a sacrificial altar! It is for prayer only." The prince watched as Rovan placed his hands on the altar next to Shadow's hand.

 

"Our prince is right! I feel anger, but no danger or malice." Rovan nodded his head and smiled at Shadow.

 

Starnick walked into the room with a pile of books. "I found the missing diaries we were looking for!"

 

"Good, take them to my room! I have something to do first." Shadow watched Starnick walked from the room as heard the rush of air and saw Lyptus run into the room.

 

"Shadow, there are three dragons that have just landed in your courtyard. They want to see you." Lyptus looked surprised at seeing all these crates.

 

Shadow had vanished for a few moments. "Thunder, come with me!" Shadow called out in a gruff voice. Thunder flew over to Shadow and landed on his shoulder. Shadow reappeared in the Great Hall then signalled to Red and the others to follow, as he started to walk to the doors leading to the courtyard.

 

"Thunder, I want you to close your eyes. You keep your eyes closed, until I say you can open them." Shadow watched as Thunder closed his eyes and hid his head under Shadow's hair.

"I can't see anything! Don't you walk into anything or I'll fall off." Thunder thought that because he could not see, that mean Shadow could not see either.

 

Shadow walked into the courtyard and over to the other dragons. "All right, Thunder, you can open your eyes!" Shadow smiled at Red and the others.

 

Thunder rubbed his eyes and slowly focused in on the three dragons in the courtyard. He let out one large dragon scream for joy, but in his small form his family did not recognize him. Shadow enlarged Thunder. All four dragons began to scream at once and shot into the air. The rest of Shadow's family and staff came out to see what was going on. Thunder and his family were flying, soaring, gliding and rubbing each other as they hovered in the air. Thunder looked down at Shadow and landed in front of him.

 

"You truly are my friend! First, you clear Boss from our lair and get our hoard for me. You then give me a nice home in which to live. You let me learn from Flame. Now, you restore my family to me." Thunder began to gently rub his head on Shadow's body.

 

The largest dragon flew down to Shadow. "I am Blazing Star, Thunder's mother. I wondered why you wanted us to stop off here. I had no idea my eldest son was here. We were all a little confused when we first saw him as a tiny dragon. After you enlarged Thunder, I knew you could only be his friend." Blazing Star rubbed her head on Shadow. "Thunder has told me everything and about living at your tower, Master Wizard Shadow. Thunder calls you his special friend and I can see why. We would like to stay and help you. I can read and write. I know a little magic. Please, can we stay to help?" Blazing Star rubbed her head against Thunder's neck.

 

"You'll all have to promise not to touch anything without asking. Do you promise?" Shadow saw all the dragons nodded their heads and promised. Shadow chanted and reduced all four Earth Dragons. They followed Shadow back into the tower. Shadow winked at Thunder. "I have some business to attend to. Thunder, show your family the tower and ask one of the staff to put a single bed in my sleeping chambers. That bed will be for you and your family to share. See that your family are fed and cared for. Take them to Doc for check-ups, first. Now, I really must get back to work. I also, suggest you introduce them to meet Flame and Joleen. Sit down and have an apple, first." Shadow cut an apple into quarters and handed each dragon a piece.

 

Blazing Star sat staring at the prince as he walked away. "Thunder, is that elf sick? I know he is the prince and is dragon, but no elf acts like that."

 

"Mother, as I said. Shadow is a special friend. He's not happy unless others are." Thunder told his family about Shadow freeing his apprentice?s families from slavery and Hamel, Bess and Kala being rescued from Boss. He told them Flame's version of how Stan and Doc came to the Isles.

 

"Where are Shadow's parents?" Blazing Star asked. "I would like to tell them what a good young dragon they have."

 

"Mother, Shadow's parents died. We all think Relle killed them." Thunder heard his mother gasp. "Shadow was raised not on the Isles, but in the Forbidden World."

 

"No one speaks of that place." Blazing Star was shocked.

 

"We do Mother! Shadow and I talk about it a great deal. He shows me pictures of his old world. The reason it is forbidden to us is, because the humans there want to cage and kill us." Thunder grinned a toothy smile. "I can read the humans language and speak it, now. Flame is teaching me to read and write."

 

"Who is Flame?" Blazing Star asked.

 

"He's a fairy dragon and my good friend. We study together with Joleen." Thunder looked at his sister, Fire Flash. "Joleen is a Dainty Pixie and King Moore's daughter. She is the last of her kind. Shadow says we are all family here at his tower. Every one of us is part of his family. He treats me like his brother. We even share the same room. Just think Mother! No more cold caves! Shadow is my brother and if anyone tries to harm him. I'd kill them on the spot! Is that clear, High Dive?" Thunder shot a stare at his younger brother that made the young dragon shiver.

 

"I gots your message!" High Dive had missed his brother. ?Shadow freed us and really treated us good when we offered to help him with the prisoners. I would never hurt Shadow. He has saved us all. He even sent word to Enchanter that we were alive and to tell Uncle Earthquake.?

 

The four dragons sat and ate their apple pieces, then flew off to explore Shadow's Tower with Thunder as their guide.

 

Shadow began to walk around amongst the crates and one crate drew his attention. It had writing on its sides.

 

?HANDLE WITH CARE? ?LIVE ANIMALS?

 

There were holes in the crate. Shadow called to Stan and Red to come and help open it.

 

"What did you find?" Red asked as they pried off the last outer board.

"I don't have a clue. It says, ?live animals?, but there is nothing in here." Shadow felt Red yank on his arm. "Take it easy! That hurts! Red, have you gone loco?" His grandfather was ripping of the boards with his bare hands.

 

"Hurry! Get these cages out! Great Spirits! Hurry!" Red was actually crying as he removed the smaller cages from the large crate. Red was still crying as he sat on the floor and was talking to something in crates.

 

Emerald and Mia heard Red screams of excitement and hurried over to him. "Red, what is going on?" Emerald could see her husband was crying as she handed Red a tissue.

 

"Em, it's our pixies!" Red wiped his tears as he sat watching as both woman sat down.

 

"Are you certain?" Emerald moved closer to Red.

 

Mia studied each cage closely and picked up one. "Tia, Moore, we have Joleen and Carrie with us. Come out! You know me! You're safe, now!" Mia opened the cage and set it on the floor in front of her.

 

A very tiny man and woman flew out of one of the cages. They were dressed in dirty rags and looked half starved. They flew over to Mia and sat on her knee. Shadow sat down beside Mia. He had no idea until that moment that any of the pixies were alive. They had not even been on Boss's list of creatures. "These could have been those crates Boss stole from the Councils."

 

Red grabbed Shadow and began to hug his grandson as he cried. Emerald was trying to hug Shadow, but Red kept getting in the way. Mia stood up and held the two pixies in her hands as she kissed Shadow. "They're Joleen's parents! She can't see them like this! Shadow, help Moore and I'll help Tia. Joleen has clothes that will fit her parents. Red, help the others out and see they are cleaned up and then fed. We're taking Moore and Tia to Shadow's room."

 

Emerald laughed as she helped free Shadow from Red's grasp. "I'll stay to help Red with the others."

 

Mia and Shadow carried the two pixies to his chambers. The two dragons help bath and dress the two pixies. Tia and Moore never said a word.

 

"Mia, why don't they speak? Joleen will be broken hearted, if they don't talk to her." Shadow lay down on his bed next to Moore and Tia. The prince had tears in his eyes.

 

"They'll speak when they're ready. Shadow, you must remember, they have been missing for almost twelve years. Give them time, Shadow." Mia sat down beside her nephew and hugged him. "Now, young man! How are you going to tell Joleen that her parents are alive? You better come up with something, before she finds out." Mia saw the prince frown and scratch his head. "After all, you were the one who rescued and brought them back to her."

 

"Just because, I'm the prince doesn't mean I should get all the honours. Talon and Starnick also helped." Shadow rolled over onto his side and gazed at the pixies. "I want to do this right! After all, Joleen is like my sister. I don't want her being hurt. You know how much she means to me, and how I love her." Shadow rested his head on his arm.

 

Moore studied Shadow and flew over to him. He had never seen an elf show such feelings for others. Tia flew over to Shadow and kissed his cheek. "Mia, who is this child? I see elf and dragon, but neither race have ever had feelings that this child does. Who is he?"

 

"This is Shadow, Nile and Rose's son. He is the Master Wizard and the Prince of this Tower. The Prophecy is finally coming true." Mia kissed Shadow's forehead.

 

It was hard to believe that the Prophecy was coming true. Moore looked at Shadow and rubbed the child's cheek with his hand. He sat down on the bed and gazed up into Shadow's eyes. "Our prince has come, at last! I can see dragon in his eyes. Yes, he does have his mother's eyes." Moore glanced over at the guardian. "Mia, I think we should see Carrie, first." Moore watched Mia nod her head and leave. "You're only a child, Shadow. You don't even know who we are." Moore could see concern on Shadow's face.

 

"Yes, I know! You sir, are King Moore and this lovely lady is Queen Tia. I have got to find the proper way to tell Joleen. Ever since, I came home she has slept with me, except when she is working at the hospital. Then she sleeps with Doc and Stan. I love her very much. She's like my sister." Shadow explained why he was concerned. "When you vanished, Joleen was hurt really bad. So much in fact, she has never grown-up. She acts and talks like a small child. Doc has been helping her as much as he can. Doc loves Joleen like a daughter and he fusses over her like a mother hen. Joleen calls him, dad. Doc's son, Stan treats Joleen like his sister."

 

Shadow lay back on the bed. "By rights, I should have taken you to see Doc, first. You need to be healed. Maybe, that would be the best way to do it. Doc will be there just in case Joleen needs him. She gets so confused at times." Shadow was very concerned about Joleen's well being. "The death of Kyle sent her into a world of her own. Only these few past months have we seen any improvement in Joleen. It was as if she wanted to live, but missed you both and Kyle so much, it was hard for her to even speak and eat. When I arrived here, I brought some friends with me. Bess and Kala have been helping and giving Joleen the encouragement to live and grow into a woman. She still speaks like a child, though!"

 

"Shadow, we'll do it your way; after we see Carrie." Moore rubbed Shadow's cheek.

 

?Joleen was found my Red, Emerald and myself. Joleen had just buried her love Kyle when we had found her. We found her wrapped in Kyle?s cloak hugging your shield and sword. For a few days, she did not speak at all. We had a terrible time with her. She could relapse back to what she was like when we first found her. Doc and I have often wondered and talked about this.? Mia was just as concerned about Joleen as Shadow was.

 

"Shadow, Mia thank you for telling us about our daughter. Maybe, we can help Doc to bring our daughter back." Tia watched as Mia left the room.

 

The door opened and into the room walked Carrie in a big hurry. She ran over to Shadow. "Mia said you were back! You're not hurt are you?"

 

"No! I'm fine, Aunt Carrie. We rescued some people from Boss's lair. We found someone who loves you very much." Shadow watched Carrie as she saw Moore and Tia on the bed beside Shadow.

 

"Mom! Dad! But how?" Carrie began to cry and Shadow helped her to the bed.

 

"Come, sit down!" Tia laughed and rubbed Carrie's cheek. ?Shadow told you! He rescued us and freed all the other creatures, which Boss was holding. Mia and Shadow brought us up here to help us get cleaned up. We are very weak and need healing. Shadow is going to take us to see Doc. Will you come with us?"

 

Carrie grabbed her nephew and hugged tightly. "What can I say? Besides, Mia and her family, Moore and Tia were like my parents. They raised me." Carrie cried for a while and she hugged the four members of her family.

 

Shadow opened a portal into Doc's office. A broad smiled crossed Doc's lips when saw Moore and Tia. "Come to my quarters! Joleen is sleeping right now. She'll think it's a dream. Shadow, you were right to bring them here. We have no idea how this will affect Joleen."

 

Moore and Tia could hear the love and concern Doc had for their daughter. "Thank you for showing our daughter that there is love in our world." Tia could see that Doc really did love their daughter a great deal.

 

Joleen was asleep in her own tiny doll's bed. Doc picked up the bed and carried Joleen into his spare bedroom. He placed her tiny bed between her parents on the human single bed. Joleen's parents kissed her. She swatted at them, as if they were flies. "Flame, leave Joleen alone! Joleen need sleep!"

 

This gave Tia an idea. She began to tickle Joleen's cheek with her long silver hair. Joleen rolled over and pulled the covers up over her head. "Dat not funny!"

 

Moore noticed a foot uncovered and tickled it. Joleen pulled her foot under the covers. "Tunder go way!"

 

Tia began to stroke her daughter's hair. Joleen moved her head and opened her eyes. "Nice dream! Now, Joleen go back to sleep! Spirits, go way!"

 

Tia pulled down the covers. "Joleen, Shadow rescued us just a short while ago. Little one, your father and I are home to stay!"

 

Joleen shot up into a sitting position on her bed. She stared at her parents, one on each side of her bed. She began to cry as she cuddled her mother. Moore moved around his daughter's bed and sat down beside Tia as he hugged Joleen. She would look up at Shadow and began to cry even harder. She cuddled her parents, but each time Joleen looked up at Shadow, she would start to cry all over, again. Doc brought in some food and drinks for everyone. Joleen sat with her parent as they ate.

 

Moore was holding his daughter's hand. "After, we are healed we will be returning to our valley. Shadow, you think of our daughter as your sister. Joleen was just telling us she loves you like a big brother. Joleen loves you very much. Shadow, you may add to your title Prince of the Dainty Pixies. We may be small. At least, you'll have parents." Moore and Tia kissed Shadow, leaving a pixie mark on his neck.

 

Joleen flew over to Shadow. She began hugging and kissing his cheek. "You, really Joleen's big brodder, now!"

 

Shadow was concerned about them moving back to the unsecured valley. "Thank you, King Moore. I'd feel better if you and your people would make your home nearer to my tower. Pixie Isle is a long distance from here. Would you consider a place closer to my tower, maybe, a place in the forests around Visions or Elfstand? I'd like to know that you are safe. I can protect you if your village is in one of the two forests I mentioned."

 

"Shadow, please call me, Moore. I think you are right! I know a small valley in the Vision's Forest. It's not far from here. It's close to where the Old School of Visions use to be. My people will be safe there." Moore consented to the change of place.

 

Doc sat down on the bed. "Joleen, fly to Bess. I want you two to look after your parents. I want them to rest. So, the rest of you will have to leave for now."

 

Doc walked towards the door. "Shadow, can I see you?" Doc and the prince went into Doc's office. "Shadow, when I moved into the hospital. I was going through some of my papers, one night. I dropped some on the floor in the motor home, a few floated under the seat. Not really thinking, I gathered up all the papers and put them into a box. Not until last night, did I realize that the pile of papers, I found under the seat were not mine. Stan thinks they might have fallen from the back of the driver?s seat, when he hit it that day I arrived on the Isles. Stan returned last night. We went and tore all those seats apart. We found all these papers in the drivers and passenger?s seats of both motor homes Hamel found. Stan and I think they maybe, important!"

 

Doc went to his safe and gave Shadow the box of papers. Doc could see Shadow was tired. The child sat for a while and rested in Doc's office. "You look tired!" Doc knew well enough that the prince was exhausted.

 

"Doc, I'm far from tired. I'm exhausted! I got maybe six hours sleep the whole time we were away. All I want is a hot bath and my bed. This Boss thing is really getting to me! I need time to think!" Shadow sighed and yawned.

 

"I still have work to do, when I get home. I think my body tried to heal Moore and Tia. I better get home and get some rest." Shadow felt Doc sit down on the couch next to him.

 

"Shadow, why don't you stay here with me? For a day or two. You can rest here while I do these tests. Red and Talon can handle things for a day or two." Doc looked at Shadow.

 

"All right, you win! You tell Aunt Carrie for me. I don't want her to worry." Shadow set the box down on the couch.

 

Doc went to see Carrie. She just laughed and hugged Doc. He returned to his office and found Shadow sleeping on his couch. "Shadow! Come on, Son!" Doc helped Shadow into a room.

 

Shadow put the gown on and climbed into bed. He slept all that day and through into the next night. Doc ran his tests. Around midnight on the second day, Shadow finally woke up. He showered and returned to his hospital bed. Shadow started to read some of the papers, which Doc had given him. He looked around the room and back at the papers. Something wasn't right. He wasn't sure what it was. He pulled out his own diary and read through it. Nothing was entered. He put the papers and the diary away. He lay down in bed and finally, drifted off to sleep. Shadow woke up early, the following morning. He showered and was dressing to leave, when Doc entered the room.

 

"You look better!" Doc sat down on Shadow's bed. "You will be happy to know. The pills and injections are finally working. Your body did try to heal Joleen's parents, but your level of energy was barely touched. Shadow did you hear me?"

 

"Yes Doc! I heard everything you said. Something is bothering me! I heard something! Can't remember what it was, or where I heard it. Doc, you know that feeling one gets when you know something is wrong, but can't put your finger on it. That's the feeling I have right now." Shadow had an inquisitive expression on his face. He was deep in thought.

 

"Shadow, I want to see you in a few months. You're growing almost an inch to two inches a month, right now. I don't want you to get sick. You'll be fourteen soon. I'd like to see you before then, just to get height and weight. All right." Doc patted Shadow on the back and watched as the child left the room. Doc hurried to catch up with Shadow. "You forgot your box!"

 

Shadow smiled at Doc as he stood in front of an office door. "What is all that about?" Shadow started to laugh as he read the sign on the door.

 

SPLAT'S OFFICE

Knock, Enter - if not home

Leave message on desk

Good Finder, Good Janitor

Good Bed maker, Good Babysitter

 

Doc stood laughing as Shadow read the Cribber's sign. "Splat was so pleased to get his own office. He made a sign. He's really a big help around here. He is a very smart little man and picks up things very fast. I mean knowledge. He has been acting as a nurse?s aid. Splat is babysitting, right now. Flame found a griffon baby. It has some broken bones and we are healing it." Thinking back to the last few days, Doc started to laugh. "Bess put a diaper on the creature. At first, he didn't like it, but he doesn't mind it, now. Flame took me to see the spider that caught the griffon child. It was huge Shadow that spider was over six feet tall. I think I'll stay very close to the tower. That thing gave me the creeps. We call the child Glimmer! Not even Sero is that big yet. He said one day he would be, probably in fifteen years, according to Crab and Mite."

 

"I saw a few giant black spiders, myself. I was glad I'm dragon. They don't like us and take off. Well, I better get back to work." Shadow left carrying his box of papers.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Digger had left when he heard that the prince had freed all of Boss?s captives. The dwarf hurried off and disappeared into the forest near Ott. Digger had gone to see Blaster first, but was having trouble getting through into town itself. So, Digger decided to head to the area where his healing plants could be found. As he hurried through the swamp area, he found Boss sitting near the healing plant. ?What are you doing here??

 

?Digger, I was hoping to find you here. Look, did our young friend find the others?? Boss handed Digger some other herbs and items.

 

?Yes, I was trying to get word to you. They are all safe. Takrus had found them. That was a little to close!? Going through the herbs, Digger smiled and nodded his head. ?Thank for these! I heard that the ogres who double crossed you are now prisoners of the prince.?

 

?Excellent! I have no idea what is going on. I tried to get to True Grey, but the road is blocked. I believe that I am being doubled. It is not Relle. What is it? It is someone else. Takrus was with me when those priests were taken captive. Takrus is on our side. I know that others are blaming Takrus. He wants his mother Gretz dead! Takrus is much like I am now. Gretz killed her own son. He wants revenge. He is gathering up all the immortals he can find before Gretz can get her hand on them. Gretz has her twelve superior Trirog leaders. Takrus is taking all prisoners to Sington. That Underground City has been sealed to the public.? Boss watched as Digger handed him a letter. ?What is this??

 

?The prince is a really smart one! He sent this to you. He told me to wait until things settled down then come and get some herbs. He said if I happened to find you to give you this.? Digger could see Boss laughing.

 

Boss opened the note.

 

Boss,

 

We have rescued Blackblade and the others in your cave. Keep it quiet! Someone in your group has been using you. They had taken your wards prisoners two days before we arrived. The ogres said it was Relle and Takrus are responsible. Watch your back. Take your time travelling! We need to be sure where these people are going. Some are living in the towns of Wish and Hara, or so I have been told. The Argons on Stayn Isle are now free. Will keep you posted on our progress. I was talking to Comet. He has not seen his grandson for years. Can you try to find out if the child is still alive? We are listening to you. Take Care! God Bless!

Your friend PS

 

Boss stared down at the paper and watched as it went up in flames. ?Thank Dig. I want you to go home. Stay out of this area. It is very dangerous. If you need sap from this plant, I will have one of my people deliver it to the town of Giantville. Go there! Don?t set foot around here for a while. Warn our young friend that it is not Dalin. Years ago, I found the real Dalin and Takrus; both are very badly injured, so I found a good hiding spot for them deep underground. Signet is still not here, yet I keep seeing her. These are doubles of the others. You tell our young friend that the real ones have been hypnotized. It was the only way to save their lives. This Takrus is Gretz son. As I said he is out for his mothers hide. But we cannot find her, or the girls. We are going to try something to draw them out. What is it?? Boss watched as Digger dropped onto a rock.

 

?Enchanter and Aqua were talking about drawing out Gretz?s girls. The only thing that will would be Silver or his mate. Kystal is one of Gretz?s daughters. I am sure of this. One I believe is in Elfstand going by the name of Teara. She pretends to be Jem?s mother. This witch has got to go! Even Doc is furious with this one and wants her scalp.? Digger rose to his feet and watched as Boss just nodded his head. ?I will give Shadow your message.? Digger left for home.

 

Oft and Stun suddenly appeared. ?Boss, let?s get back to where we are supposed to be.?

 

?I agree Oft. Look if I die again, go and stay near our young friend. Help Richard?s son as his spies. We have to get these killers. I?ll find you when I am summoned back. Tell Tammuz and be ready to get those spirits when needed. She will understand. Let?s go!? Boss and the two ogres vanished from the area.

 

An hour later, they reappeared at the area where they were going to spend the night. Boss put his Teleport Ring into his pocket. ?Make sure that our young friend gets all I own. Try to find those diaries that were stolen.?

 

?Well, at least our young elf has the others. Who is our spying enemy??

Stun glanced over at Oft.

 

?I not know! We have to find out! Him or her has steals much from us! Who would know where store house was?? Oft handed Boss a cup of coffee. ?You drink it warm you!?

 

?Thanks! This has me worried! You are right. Who would have known where that warehouse was located? After you two are free of me. Get yourselves to the Human World and find Mary and her contact Iris. Tell them what is going on. Tell them to stay close to the hospital and watch over our other friends. Find Gorrvan. Tell him to get himself to the Tower of Eaglestep. I want him up there guarding our friends. He is to watch over Bess and Kala. I will not have them hurt. It will happen soon. Here are those things, I promised to give my special girls. Take care of my families and friends!? Boss handed over many items to his friends. ?Put your mics back on!?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eleven

 

 

 

Shadow walked into his tower and went right to the dining room. He set down the box and saw his uncle entering the room. The prince sat down in his chair and was deep in thought. Talon got Shadow something to eat. "Red sent Carrie and Emerald into your old world for a few days. Mia has gone as well. Shadow is everything all right?"

 

"Talon!" The prince paused for a moment to think. "It was Mela! She told me, you and Aunt Carrie were engaged once." Shadow had a feeling that what was bothering him had to do with what Mela had told him. What had she said?

 

"Yes Shadow, we were engaged for five years. Even after Carrie moved to the Forbidden World, I'd go and visit. That's where I met Brad, Carrie's husband. He was forever taking off to England, only to return months later. Brad and Carrie lived downstairs in the basement of your parent?s home. At first, Brad was really nice. We were even friends once. One day, your parents heard Carrie and Brad fighting. They waited, until after Brad left before going downstairs. They found Carrie had been beaten. Nile had Brad arrested for assault. He was released, but paid a fine. Two weeks later, your parents were killed. The police suspected Brad, but he was supposed to be in Mexico at the time. Two days later, Brad's body was found. He had been killed in a car accident. Brad knew nothing of our world. His belongings were sent to Carrie." Talon noticed a strange expression on Shadow's face.

 

"There is something very strange here. Hamel and I discovered that there were two Brads. One was Aunt Carrie?s husband. The other was just a good friend. Brad Dovver dealt with antiques from England. The other Brad dealt with artefacts and treasures from Mexico. This was also in Richard?s game. When I was talking to Mela the other day, she told me that someone had seen Carrie's husband, Brad on the Isles. He was spotted near Corndale only a few months ago. How could this someone know it was Brad, if he had never been on the isles before or knew anything about them? No one here would know him. Why would Mela tell me such a thing, if it wasn't true?" Shadow stared at Talon as he nodded his head. "Two more things are bothering me. The first is the police reports state that Brad died the same week as my parents only a few days apart and before my parents. But, Emerald and Red have both said it was after my parents death and at least two weeks later." Shadow had been doing a great deal of research on this Boss Case.

 

"The other thing that doesn't sit right is that on several occasions. I have been told that Boss has been seen on the Isle in two separate places at the same time. We are tracking him and have been for almost two years. In that time we have lost him once. That time he went to Kola. We heard those ogres say it was Relle and Takrus doing it. I thought it was Relle doubling Boss. And yet, I am getting reports from friends that Boss has been seen in certain areas." Shadow tapped his fingers on the table. "It is almost as if there are two Boss's! We know that Relle impersonates Boss. This Relle is gone now. He has been in custody for over six months, then where did this other Relle or Boss impostor come from."

 

"I don't think there are two Boss's. Hamel and I saw another man, which looked a great deal like Boss. We met the man. He has red eyes, but is not Boss. He told us that the eyes were part of a disguise. He changed them right then and there when we explained we were looking for a man that resembled him. He is a strange man and a wizard. Hamel said something very strange after the man changed. ?It was as if he knew the man, but could not place him. He is not evil, but he has a quest of his own. I have never seen eyes like that man's before. His eyes were like pools of melted gold. Hamel called them the eyes of a hawk! Hamel was right, but getting back to Boss." Talon had a strange expression on his face.

 

Shadow put the papers on the table. "I came across some papers of fathers. He writes about the man who followed them. This man had hawk's eyes. Talon, Doc found these notes in the mobile, when they were moving his things to the hospital. He put the papers away for me. I had a chance to read them. They are diary entries. I think we better go see Mela." Shadow felt Talon grab his hand.

 

"What are you trying to tell me?" Talon could sense Shadow was being cautious, but was very upset about something.

 

"Talon, you better find Red. I want to know what Mela has to say about all this, first." Shadow watched his uncle leave the dining room.

 

A short while later, Talon returned with Red. Shadow had gathered all the papers, and was waiting in front of a portal. They walked through into Talon's Inn. Red and Talon followed Shadow into the portal. However, the other side of the portal opened into a broom closet. As the three elves walked out of the closet, they saw Mela walking with a tray of drinks, which she was taking into the dining room.

 

Mela started to laugh and began to spill the drinks. I know you three are wizards, but do you have to act like witches and use brooms."

 

Grabbing the glass of water, Talon poured it on Mela's head. "Go, cool off! When you have, come to my room! Bring a pitcher of ale with you! Make sure it dwarven! Bring four glasses! I'm afraid you're going to need a drink also. Hurry please!" Talon was very upset and Mela could feel it. Talon had a very bad feeling that Shadow was about to let off a bomb.

 

Mela just laughed as she walked into the dining room. Talon turned around to Shadow and Red, they were both laughing.

 

"Oh, that's just great! Mela will never let me live this one down. Shadow, why the closet? Why not Red's room or mine?" Talon started to walk away.

 

Shadow laughed as he followed his uncle. "I thought we had to arrive in private. So, no one would see we were wizards. How did I know Mela would see us?"

 

?Lighten up!? Red could see how upset Talon was. "I know you're upset about something. Let's go into your room and discuss this! It can't be as bad as all that?"

 

Know how upset Talon was exactly why Shadow had opened his portal in the closet. He wanted two things. The closet was in a back hallway and private. The prince wanted to see the back area behind the bar. This bothered him. The dining room and tavern seemed not to match the size of the tavern from the outside. Shadow wanted a closer look at this area between the two rooms. Even with the hallway and this closet they did not take up the amount of space that was concealed. Shadow suspected a private room was behind the bar. It was while he was levitating the drink of wine from the bar that he saw something on the huge mirror behind the wall. Talon was protecting something of great value. Shadow would make a point of investigating the bar area later. However, he waited for Mela arrived with the drinks, before he began to explain.

 

"Red, remember those notes I wrote down for you from father's diary." Shadow took a drink of ale.

 

"Yes, those were the notes that told about that man who was following Nile and Rose." Red could see his grandson was very upset as well.

 

"Those are the notes, all right. Doc recently found some papers in the bucket seats of the mobile. I read them, while I was in the hospital. I have proof it was not Brad who killed mother and father. Brad and Boss are the same person." Shadow watched the others down their ales in one gulp. "I copied down these pages from Brad's diary entries." Shadow began to read aloud.

 

Day 1 ? Arrived home from England. Found out that Carrie has had a son. Brad said that he would help me protect my family at all cost.

 

Day 5 ? Was attacked again.

 

Day 11 ? My friend Brad has said he will help protect me.

 

Day 14 ? We were chased again. Brad and I have to pick up my siblings from the movies. Brad is coming with me for protection.

 

Day 20 ? Well Brad did try to protect us both, but Boss appeared and grabbed us. I promised Brad that I would protect his wife and son. We are one. God help me protect my friend?s family. I keep feeling like I am losing my mind.

 

Day 21 ? The headaches are getting worse. I cannot even see sometimes. Boss is becoming very powerful and refuses to stop. He wants the killers of us so bad that he is on the rampage.

 

Day 22 ? Boss is dominant, I can rest while he keeps a watch over our family. I hate to deceive others, but no one will believe that both Brad and myself are now part of Boss.

 

Day 23 - Last night, Carrie talked in her sleep, again. She is always calling Misty, must find out what this Misty is. Carrie's sister and brother-in-law have gone to a movie. I will hypnotize Carrie, tonight.

 

Day 36 - I hypnotized Carrie several times - the information, she gives me is unbelievable. I must find this group of Enchanted Isles, near Powell River. Not even Brad would have believed this. This diary is becoming my only link to my past now. I do not know who this Boss is. He sleeps during the day and moves at night, taking both of us with him. Brad once told me that Boss was a curse to him. Now, I am part of that curse as well. Neither Brad nor myself can break free of Boss. I need to hire some men to follow Nile and Rose. I am afraid that some of these men are working for someone else. Nile is found the key to the Isles. Even though my company deals with Old Country Antiques, I must leave for Mexico, tomorrow. Boss who is inside of Brad has told us both that he has to get to Mexico. The site we are excavating has given us more than we expected.

 

Day 65 - The tomb we uncovered is that of an ancient god of some kind. The tomb itself is really something to behold. I have switched the crates with the ones that Treemoore is sending to the States. I am sending all the parts of the altar to the U.S. and that private warehouse that Brad privately owns. I sent the box with the cross to Carrie. She will not realize what it is. I placed the gold trimmed ivory handled dagger in the box with the cross. I watched as Nile placed the crystal glass in the box with the dagger. They are safe. Brad and Boss watch over my son and Carrie well.

 

Day 74 - We opened the other part of the tomb last night. It belongs to the Fire God, Hu. With the other artifacts I discovered in England, I have shipped everything to my home warehouse in the U.S. They are all with Brad's artefacts, which he found in the area south of Mexico.

 

Day 89 - I found a book - started translating the language. Someone has killed the diggers and my foreman. I will drive home. It will take longer, but I can finish translating the book. No one knows of the book. It was easy getting past the border patrols. Clear driving from here to home. I lost three days, again. These blackouts are more frequent than in the past. I can hear Brad speaking to me during the daylight hours. Even when I was younger, they were not as bad as they are now. Boss is controlling me even more now that he is angry. At least, Carrie and Perry will always have their Brad watching over them. I am moving all our things to another area.

 

Day 90 - Someone tried to kill me. I will have to find out who it is. I have an idea it maybe some of the cultists or Fire Hell Gang members, probably the gang! As Boss I, will not let these killers go unpunished? I promised to help both Brads and I will.

 

Day 95 - Moved all Hu's things into the warehouse and set up the altar this morning. Tonight, I will call Hu. This is some treasure that Brad has found! The image of Brad Dovver is too badly damaged for us to use as a cover. Therefore, I will use Brad Bosnic?s image as Boss?s new face.

 

Day 102 - I thought gods were smart. This Hu is stupid. He fell for my tricks. I feel strange, being a Lesser God. It is not what I expected at all. I will stay here, tonight. Hu gave me some of his powers to make it easier to find his precious box and dagger. My eyes glow like fire. I am tired and must rest. I tried my powers, today. Sure didn't expect the whole block to go up in flames. I will go visit Carrie to see if she has received the box, yet.

 

Day 128 - Arrived home, I have moved all Hu's things to a warehouse in Powell River. I have hired a man to watch Rose and Nile. They think I am still in Mexico. I discovered from Mary that Brad appears from time to time. I have noticed that he is making notes in the diary I carry. I hypnotized Carrie, last night. No luck, the box has never arrived. I will find it after that old man leaves. Is that old man ever weird! These blackouts are getting worse. Mary says they are from when Boss takes over our body. Now, Boss is leaving notes for me too.

 

Day 131 - Last night, proved very interesting, so that old man is Red the wizard - must stay clear of him. Well, tonight, I die - that body I found is perfect. It is the gang who are trying to kill me, fools don't they know I've been cursed to a living hell. I could not die if I wanted to, I am being returned to life time and time again. Oh, how I wish I could die! The blackouts have started in this body as well. Just like the other bodies. That box has still not arrived. Well, after the old body is destroyed. I will go after Brad?s killers. It is for Carrie and Perry that I do this. Brad has been writing all his notes in Mexican. I cannot read them.

 

Day 132 - Damn that Hu still wants his box and dagger. I must find it. Someone killed Nile and Rose. I must find that killer. That killer has murdered members of my family. I will follow Red and Carrie as they take their dead home. I must get to that killer. Red's son is my only key left to get onto the Isles. I want to go home! Where is home? Are my parents alive? I only remember a bright light. All my other memories are gone now.

 

Day 170 ? Set up a base camp. Now, I have my own wizard and Grik is great. He does my bidding like a servant. To bad Grik had to kill the other wizard. Grik is not very smart, but has some important friends. Met two men today, they want slaves for the mines. Even gave me half my payment in advance. This could prove very interesting. Must find that killer think he comes from the Isles.

 

Day 191 - I returned to Carrie's home. She still hasn't gotten that box or dagger. I will search her home, tonight. Was contacted by the leader of the black cult, they want beings to sacrifice to their demon. If I play my hand right, I could get double payment for these creatures I've captured. If I give my buyers the beings here on the isles, then turn around and sell a few to the cultists. I can double my profits. Better idea! If I play my cards right I can double cross the slavers and lure them into a trap. Then I will sell the slavers to the cultists and get triple the amount. Those buyers think I am a human hunter. Wait, until they see the real me. I had no idea what these killing Bastards would do with the captives. I know now. They are getting no more for their mines. I have hidden all my captives. I will have some of my friends from the Isles guarding over these weakened people. I will find as many slavers as I can and give them to the cultists.

 

Day 1299 - Still no dagger or box. Perry is getting to be a real brat. He can't even follow orders. He said that someone is trying to kill his mother or Brett. Cultist leader tried to double cross me. Now, he is ash and his followers consider me their leader.

 

Day 2301 ? Mary says she thinks that one of that Fire Hell Gang already has the dagger and box. I am going to see Carrie in Brandon. At least I can hold her while she sleeps. I miss my wife so much. Even if Carrie does not see me, Brad and Boss have given me this time to spend with my love. I am glad that Brad loaned me his last name to protect my love. Thanks to Brad Bosnic, Carrie thinks that she married Brad Bosnic. As Bradley Dovver there is no way I can protect my wife and son. Boss and Brad are having a difficult enough time trying to protect my love. I cannot explain how Boss grabbed my spirit and is keeping it safe. One day I may be able to look upon my wife and even hold her again. I love her so much!

 

Day 4350 ? I found Richard?s son Hamel watching over Carrie and Brett. I have given him some money. He tried to give it back. He does not realize what is inside this body. All he sees is Boss. He does not see the two Brads who only want Carrie and Brett safe. I am glad Steven contacted me about Perry being his partner. Steven will always be there for my son, even if I cannot.

 

Day 4380 - Perry was finally released from the work farm. Damn it, Grik killed Perry. Think Grik is in with this other killer. Found out that Red's parents have been killed. Could be my killers on the loose. I'll get the last four of Perry's gang to hassle Carrie and try to drive her out of the house. I must if it is to save her life. Brett finally left with Red. I found out Richard knows more than he is letting on to his friends and family. He is on my tail. I thought I had lost him. I've got to get that ranger out of my hair, before he finds his way through the Valley of Mist. I must protect the Isles! I showed Richard those guns. Ever since then, he has tried to help me save as many people as we can. Richard still tries to follow me through the mist but got lost. We both had a good laugh over it.

 

Day 4382 - Plan worked. Except, Marts got his hands on Hamels and killed Richard and son, today. I must keep the females alive. Will hold Richard's wife and girl, I did not want those women killed. Why did Marts kill my friend, Richard? Oft managed to save the younger Hamel boy from being killed. Marts could be the killer causing me more grief. Carrie has sold her house to me. Thought I could at least have a house of my own. Grik and someone else have torn that place apart. I asked the neighbours who trashed my home. They said a man dressed in black robes. Cultists! Blacked out again, this time for six days.

 

Day 4390 - Grik had gone to far this time. I just found out he killed all the gang and many of the cultists, instead of paying them off. Now, these cultists have hired hit people to kill me. Grik has been keeping my money for himself. At least, the ogres Stun and Oft are faithful. I hope they bring the sleeping potion I told them, too. I can't take these beings fighting inside of me anymore. That stronger being is getting stronger. I think he takes over and is causing the black outs. Stole those little empty crates, told Oft and Stun I would for them - will keep these crates safe in the cave with the others. Wonder why Oft and Stun were hiding empty crates in the back of one of my homes all these years.

 

Day 4395 - Marts showed up and tried to kill me. Well he won't try that again. I hypnotized him. I will sell the Councils of Seven members to the cultists. So, it was never Grik doing those killings. It was Marts and Relle! Marts had gone to open the Daisydale tunnel for the ogres. Maybe, the ogres can tell me what the hell is going on! Have a feeling Marts is working with other wizards. Found some papers the other day. Marts is up to his ears with the Councils. So, they plan to kill me after I deliver my goods. Well, we'll see about that. Richard was only trying to find out who I really was. Those diaries we found were stolen before I could read them. Who am I? Richard said they gave many clues and names to my adoptive parents. The Bosnic?s have only adopted me. Who am I??

 

"We're not the only ones looking for Boss." Red replied. "Shadow, if Boss is trying to double cross the Council's of Seven there will be big trouble. I don't understand where Grik fits into all this. He works for True Grey. Grik has never killed anyone. I met him several times at True Greys. Unless, Boss is right and it is Marts and Relle. These men are triplets! Boss thinks that Grik are doing all this. But we have heard the Oft and Stun tell Boss it is Marts or Relle doing it. Why does Boss write Grik?"

 

"I get the feeling, he had more to do with the Councils of Seven, than Boss thinks. Now, Grik is dead, this leaves Boss on his own. Red, remember a while back we picked up that fake Relle - a double. Could Marts also have had a double? Or here is something else. Boss is using the name Grik to get True Grey's attention." Shadow smiled. "This could prove interesting! According to these diaries entries, these are all from three different men. Boss and the two Brads have been writing everything down in these books for years. The one Brad writes in Mexican so that Boss cannot read it. Bradley Bosnic would go to Mexico. The other Brad would go to England. I read in some notes that Brad Dovver would export things from England and was a close friend of Brad Bosnic. Nevertheless, how did these three become one? The curse! That has to be it! Brad could hypnotize Carrie and probably told her that her name was Bosnic not Dovver.?

 

?You could be right! One message that my spider-elves received was that True Grey was to get some documents. Could these have been the documents he spoke of?? Talon glanced over at Shadow and then to Red.

 

In with the papers Doc found of Boss's were several photographs of two men standing on a hillside. The country was hot and dry, because the grasses were brown and there were sagebrush in the photo. It made Shadow think of California around the area where he had once lived when he was eight years old. Shadow's memories were very acute and he remembers hearing his father speak of a place called the Mine! Shadow had compared another photo, which his father had taken of the mine area. Shadow's intuition told him it was the same area. How did this all fit into place?

 

"Red, Nile told me about the dagger. The post office delivered it, when Nile was home. Rose touched the parcel and told Nile there was something strange about the package. Nile was going to bring the box here, but he put it in with Shadow's things. Carrie kept Shadow's things in the banks safety deposit box. That is why Brad never found them. Carrie knows nothing about the box or dagger, because Nile was killed shortly after he received them. Carrie must not find out about Brad. He calls himself, Boss. I think we should too. Thank heavens, Shadow has the box and dagger!" Talon gave a sigh of relief.

 

?This business of the two Brads is really strange. I used my computer to access the old news files that Fred keeps in his computer. It shows that Brad Dovver dealt with England. Brad Bosnic dealt with South America and Mexico. As I said, I can see from experience and helping Fred that not one person makes the diary entries, but rather three. Even this scribble is readable. I believe that Boss is possessed by the two Brad?s spirits. This is why we have three different stories at times and handwritings. Oft and Stun said several times that Boss was cursed. So, we have at least, three people in one body. One who is Aunt Carrie?s husband, and the other his friend. This Boss is the key to the survival of the other twos spirits living inside Boss. I get the feeling that it was Brad Dovver who these killers were after. Brad Bosnic was only protecting Brad Dovver. Some years ago, I found a marriage license with the name Bradley Bosnic on it. I showed it to Fred and he said that someone had changed the names on the document. Just supposing, Brad Dovver was Aunt Carrie?s husband and he discovered something very important in England. He mentions a Treemoore. I remember a Professor Treemoore from the University who would come and give lectures on career days at our school. He was an archaeologist like Brad Bosnic. Brad Dovver was an antique dealer. I found this picture of Brad Dovver in Fred?s files. Take a close look at the picture!?

Shadow could hear Red and Talon gasping as they stared down in disbelief at the photograph.

 

?This is Perry!? Talon could see the prince shaking his head. ?You are saying that Brad Dovver is Perry?s father and not Brad Bosnic.?

 

?Exactly! Perry told me that his father found some very important books and has hidden them from everyone. He said if they show up, the world would be no more. This brings me to you.? Shadow nodded his head. "Mela, you told me about some beings who recognized Brad. How did they know who he was?"

 

"There were two men in here and had ordered drinks at the bar. One of the men looked at the picture over the bar and commented that they had seen the man with two ogres. Those two men have taken rooms here. Talon, I have seen them here before, but when I was younger. They said their home was near Coalstream and that they were here on business. They asked if you were around. I told them you were off with Shadow. They said they'd be around for a few months." Mela finished her drink.

 

Talon noticed Red raising his eyebrows. Mela rose and went to leave.

 

"Mela, if these men come into the inn tonight. Tell them I want to see them." Talon watched as Mela left the room.

 

"Only two men would know Brad and Carrie. That would be Rocky and Claws." Red shook his head as he laughed and shot a glance at Shadow.

 

"They are my father's brothers. Both were prospectors, until they came here. Now, they just travel the Isles. For life to them is one big adventure." Talon began to nod his head.

 

"Maybe, they've heard what has been taken place on the Isles." Red sipped his drink. "If they thought you were in danger, they would come to protect you, Talon. You know your uncles."

 

Talon, Red and Shadow spent much of the afternoon, working on the papers. Shadow looked up at the ceiling and rubbed his neck. He had been working for hours. His neck and shoulders were sore and stiff.

 

Shadow remembered his parents telling him that Boss could have had more than one spirit in his body. That would account for the blackouts. He would have to prove it. "Look, we have Hu's dagger and box! We also have his altar and temple. Hu didn't harm Boss, so why should he harm us. We could tell Hu, all we want to do is to return his items to him. I say we ask the priests, first." Shadow moved his head in a circle trying to get the stiffness out. "Look, I'm going for a walk! I need one! We've been working for hours on this. Red, I know you don't agree, but I feel it's the right thing to do." Shadow walked towards the door.

 

"Shadow, wait! I'll walk with you!" Talon grabbed his cloak.

 

"Well, I'm going to get some rest." Red leaned back in the chair. He watched Shadow and Talon leave the room.

 

They left the inn and walked around town for a while. Talon could see something was troubling his nephew. "Shadow, what's the matter. It's more than just Boss that has you upset, isn't it." Talon was beginning to see Shadow even had his father's worry lines in his brow.

 

They sat down under a tall tree in a meadow and rested. "Yes it is. What if my parents are right, and there are more than two spirits in Boss's body? I have heard of Demonic possession. Could an evil spirit takeover Boss's body? I believe that Marts and Relle have been using Boss. Let us say that Boss really wanted to help others. So, Grik introduced Boss to True Grey. Marts and Relle found out and took their brother place for some reason. That would make sense. Talon, I want to see Aqua. I want you to make a quick trip to True Grey and ask him about Grik. We will meet back here at the inn or my tower."

 

"Yes! I think that you might want to research this further. Keep it between us. Shadow, you know Kevin might want to help you from the human side." Talon could see Shadow nodding his head. "Fred and Harrison may know things as well. Bess said that Oft and Stun told her that there is a monster inside Boss and to be very careful around it. Bess told me that Boss, never showed the Monster side to them. Only the beast with the flaming eyes, and we know that this could be Boss?s spirit."

 

"I'll ask him. If Boss does have several spirits in his body, I think Boss might have the same symptoms a person with duel personalities. This would explain his blackouts, three spirits trying to live in one body. I have heard of many being stuck in one body before. If we can only find one of other beings journals." Shadow knew he would have to research it fully. "Talon, the dragon elders are watching me, because they are concerned. I can't concentrate with them hanging over my shoulder all the time. It's driving me nuts! What can I do?" Shadow asked. "I told Aqua. She said she'd try to help. But nothing has become of it!"

 

"I don't really know what to suggest!" Talon knew about some to the visits from the Gods, but could not interfere.

 

"They give me sleeping potions and try to put me to sleep, but all I get are headaches and an upset stomach. They think I can't hear or see them, but I can. They don't understand what my powers are like. I know what powers I have and how to use them. Mother said I could plane travel, but I don't know how to do it." Shadow sat down and felt Talon hug him.

 

"Misty, can't even plane travel. Shadow, all I can suggest is that you confront these elders. Tell them to back off! Maybe, Aura would be able to help you. She is a High Priestess for the Temple of Ske. I'd see Aqua, again. You know where her lair is. Go see her! I'll go see True Grey first then return to help Red. We'll be returning to your tower in the morning. You know your way home from, here. Take it easy!" Talon walked Shadow over to a field and watched his nephew changed to his dragon form.

 

Talon vanished from the area using his teleport spell. He arrived at True Grey's lair and entered. "True Grey, its Talon. I need your help!"

 

"Talon, come in!" Seeing the upset expression on the lads face True Grey change to elf and hurried over to his friend. "What's wrong?"

 

"Did you or Grik ever know a Boss fellow?" Talon waited for an answer.

 

"My heaven, yes! What is this all about?" True Grey watched as Talon sat down.

 

"Could Grik kill people for no reason? Was Boss friends with Grik?" Waiting Talon began to stroke his beard.

 

"Grik would never kill anyone unless they attacked him first. Then he would put them to sleep. Yes, Boss and Grik were good friends. Talon, Setta had another son, Grik and Boss went after the kidnappers when the child was stolen. Boss brought the child here. Grik has taken the child to the human world to be healed. On the other hand Marts and Relle would definitely kill anyone without giving it a second thought. In fact, Grik was taken to the healers when Marts and Relle almost killed their own triplet. Grik was near death for weeks. He has not fully recovered, yet." True Grey could see that Talon was not pleased with the answers to his question.

 

"That means that Marts and Relle have killed Nile, Rose, Richard and Darren Hamel. They are making Boss think that they are Grik. Probably to get Boss to kill off their brother or they think Grik is already dead. We know that Marts is dead. Relle is out there on the Isles. Get word to Boss and tell him that Relle could be following him with a group of killers. We are tracking Boss. He has just gone through Ott. Find out if Relle is following Boss." Talon watched as True Grey vanished from the spot where he was standing, but soon returned..

 

?We captured a clone of Relle. We have just discovered that the real Relle is still in the human world, but has disappeared. Someone grabbed him according to the clone. Gretz is furious and want Relle back. We know that it was the real person, Marts who died, because Gretz cannot clone him. Why we do not know? We think that Gretz cloned Relle to kill others, but the real Relle found out and has gone into hiding.? True Grey could see Talon shaking his head. Talon stayed for a meal with True Grey.

 

Meanwhile, Phantom took to the air and flew towards his grandmother's lair. He called out to her before entering. She was in dragon form as he entered.

 

"What are you doing here?" Aqua rose to her feet. "I've been working on your problem, but it will take time."

 

"Talon said I should tell those elders to back off, myself. If I have to fight Boss and I have those elders bothering me. I could be in big trouble, if I lose my concentration, during the fight. Gram, take me to the elders!" Phantom watched Aqua close her eyes.

 

"They're not going to like this!" Aqua replied.

 

?I don't care what they like or dislike. I'm getting angry. I'm having trouble sleeping, because of them. I'll need all my strength to fight Boss. I can handle those elders. Show me the way. I can plane travel if you show me. If you don't, I'll find someone who will." Phantom's eyes were starting to glow from his anger. Phantom began receiving a telepathic message from Talon about what True Grey had told him. This made the dragon's eyes glow even brighter.

 

"Phantom, calm down! I agree with you that it could be very dangerous for you and the rest of us. I've called mother. She will be here soon. Change to Shadow and come over here." Aqua could see Phantom was upset and angry.

 

Aura appeared in the lair. She had never see Phantom before. "Aqua, you said Shadow was here!"

 

"Mother, this is Shadow." Aqua watched her mother walked around their great grandson.

 

"My heavens! Has he ever grown?" Aqua watched Phantom change to elf. "Even in elf form! Come here, Son! Now, what's the problem? Calm down! We can work it out!"

 

Taking a few deep breaths, Shadow explained what was going on with that elder. Aura began to laugh.

 

"Do you know their names?" Aura wanted to find the ones involved.

 

"One is Cloud and grandfather of course. The other I'm not sure who he is. He is the eldest who has come only on occasion. Cloud is the one I'm after! He's a pain in the butt. He pops in when I'm sleeping and proceeds to examine me. One of these times, I'll change into Phantom and deck him, if he doesn't stop it! Even Doc asks me, before coming to see me." Shadow saw a strange smile cross his great grandmother's face.

 

"Maybe, it is time those dragon elders were put in their place. Shadow, let's have a little fun. Cloud is still trying to see how powerful you are. He's here on the Isles, visiting Enchanter. Shadow, I want you to stay with Aqua. I'll return shortly!" Aura vanished in a flash of white light.

 

Aqua prepared Shadow something to eat. The prince told Aqua about Grik being double crosses by his own triplets. That was another reason he was so angry. Aqua just purred to her grandson and helped him calm down as he just finished his meal.

 

A few moments later, a portal opened, Aura walked into Aqua's lair, she winked at Shadow. "I have friends in high places, too. Come with me! I'll see he's returned here." Shadow hugged and kissed Aqua as he left her lair. He followed Aura into the portal. "Thank you for calming me down. I feel more in control and better now! I love you!" He ran to Aqua and kissed her again, then hurried after Aura through the portal.

 

Shadow glanced around the room as they entered. The walls of the room were white marble, which had flecks of gold and silver running through them. It was a very bright and spacious room, with only a settee at one end. Shadow was wondering where his grandmother had taken him. He saw a silver haired elf enter the room with his grandmother who was walking beside him.

 

"My thanks to you, Aura! I will tend to you grandson?s needs." The man nodded his head. He turned to face Shadow. "Well, little elf, Aura has told me what has been happening to you. She also made it quite clear that you were very upset with Cloud." The man reached out and pointed to the settee for Shadow to sit down on.

 

"I'm so angry with Cloud! I'd like to beat the hell out of him! How dare he invade my privacy! Has he no respect for others! I might be a child, but damn it! I do have my own morality and standards of life! Can't Cloud show any respect at all for other beings; prying into my affairs?" Shadow's eyes were starting to glow, again.

 

?This young man is furious!? The man pulled his hood down over his face. "This is great! We have a dragon with morals. I wonder what father will have to say to this matter." He thought to himself and could barely contain laughter. ?Come, Laddie!? The man led Shadow into another room. "Come in! Sit down! Would you like something to drink?"

 

"Yes, please!" Shadow replied politely.

 

"So, you are the son of Rose and Nile." The man poured Shadow a drink.

 

"Yes Sir, I'm Shadow." The prince replied as he gazed around the room.

 

"Yes, I know! Aura told me. Cloud is only doing what he has been instructed to do. I only consented to see you, because you are Red's grandson. Maybe, we can work out this problem together. I am Majesta, Red's Master. Your grandfather and I are good friends. We solve problems by talking. We haven't seen each other in many years, but Red still calls me now and again." Majesta sat down beside Shadow.

"Look, I'm sorry to get you involved! Nevertheless, I am tired with Cloud popping into my life whenever he pleases! I am not a toy for him to play with! Sure, I have problems, but I have to work them out! I will be fourteen next month. Doc says I am old enough to mate. I work hard helping my people. I can't do my job properly, if I'm always being bugged by Cloud. If he keeps it up, I'll be forced to deck him! I don't want to do that. But Cloud is really asking for it, if he doesn't stop!" Shadow took a sip of his wine.

 

"Cloud is worried about you. All of us are. You're still only a baby. I must admit you're getting rather tall, even for an elf. We didn't expect you to grow this big. I have told my father I was bringing you here. He would like to meet you and check your powers, himself. I don't understand why, Cloud hasn't given you your bands, yet." Majesta waited until Shadow finished his drink.

 

"All right, your father can check my powers. However, if I see Cloud once more, he had better have others with him, because someone will need to help carry him home. As for the bands, I don't want them! I know over sixty spells now! What do I need with more magic! I can do things the others could never dream of doing with their magic." Shadow felt Majesta take his hand.

 

"You can tell my father. I'll stay with you." Majesta walked Shadow into a huge room. A man and woman were talking as they entered. The woman slowly moved across the room towards them.

 

"Come! Change out of those clothes!" She helped Shadow to put on a gown. "Now, sit up on the table!" She waited for Shadow to sit down. She walked into a small room where Majesta and his father were.

 

Shadow sat and looked around as he waited. A short while later, Majesta walked out of the small room with his father.

 

"Shadow, lay down for a few minutes." Majesta waved his hand and Shadow's gown disappeared, but a cloth covered him from the waist down.

 

"Cloud has been treating him like a dragon child. This young fellow is already an adult. His pouch line has completely formed. He is very young, but he's more mature than many of the others males on the Isles." The old man felt Shadow grab his wrist.

 

"I'm not a child! In addition, haven't been, since I arrive home. I've had to grow up very fast to stay alive in both worlds. I'm tired of Cloud treating me like a child. I'll deck Cloud, if I have to! Sometimes, a man needs to show other men that he is grown." Shadow sat up and saw the elder nodding his head.

 

"I am unfamiliar with the term - deck. How would you deck Cloud? His powers are stronger than yours!" The old man asked.

 

"Oh really!" Shadow reached out and touched the old man's arm. Shadow just smiled. "I have powers that don't register on your machines. I have several that I keep well hidden from others. Majesta, you better help your father, because I have just drained off his energy." Shadow saw the elder start laughing.

 

"Enchanter was right! Cloud didn't believe Enchanter. Now, restore my energy to me!" The old man was laughing, because Enchanter had been right all along. "Do I like this young man?"

 

Shadow restored the man's energy. Majesta stood holding up his father. "Shadow, will you change to dragon for us. We gave you certain powers to be used in your different forms." Majesta watched as Shadow pulled the cloth around himself, and then vanished into thin air.

Phantom appeared and stared down on the two men and woman. "I have all the abilities of Shadow, because we are one. I can combine my dragon powers with my elfin powers. I'm immune to all fire spells as well as all of the elemental spells. I can drain and restore energy." Phantom vanished and Shadow appeared in his Wizards Robes.

 

"Throw a fire or any spell at me. I want to show you something. Don't worry, it will not go wild." Shadow watched as the old man threw a ball of fire at him. Shadow laughed and began to play with the ball of fire. He absorbed the energy and the spell. The old man sat down in a chair and watched in awe, as did the woman and Majesta, when they watched the flames being absorbed by Shadow's body.

 

"Who else knows and fully understands what you are doing?" The old man asked.

 

"Just Comet! Not even Red knows of my abilities to absorb spells or energy. I make it look like I am casting a sleep spell to throw others of guard. By the way, thank you, for the Fire Comet Spell. It might come in handy, one day." Shadow explained about his magic. "You see, after I absorb a spell my body knows what the spell was. I can reproduce it. Don't worry about Cloud. I only want to teach him a lesson. I detest killing that is why I have my elfin kill marks on my back, it's that I don't want see them. I can fight without magic or weapons. I killed those two men with no weapons or magic, but with my bare hands." Shadow watched the woman walking towards him.

 

She raised the back of Shadow's robes and checked his tattoos. "They're the work of Lammorra's and the hand was the weapon used to kill them."

 

Shadow waited for the woman to tidy his robes. "I also have mother's intuition. I'm learning to use my powers of telepathy, clairvoyance and I can touch something, which others have owned and know what that person is like. These are only a few of my abilities. I can talk using telepathy. Sometimes, if I concentrate hard I can hear what others are thinking. We have caught many spies that way."

 

"Shadow, come here for a moment. Why has Cloud not given you your bands?" The old man started to explain.

 

"I don't want them! Don't I have enough powers? I will think about it when I'm older, but I've enough to handle and learn right now. I've been putting a suggestion into Cloud's mind that I'm not old enough for them. Thank you, anyway." Shadow saw the elders start to laugh.

 

"Shadow, come, let's get you something to eat!" The old man put his hand on Shadow's shoulder as they walked back to Majesta's quarters.

 

A woman greeted them as they entered. "Where did this child come from?"

 

"Electra, meet Shadow. This is Red's grandson." Majesta started to laugh at his mate's face.

 

"Well, come in! Sit down! What are you doing in those Wizard's Robes?" Electra was shocked to see a child dressed like this.

 

"Electra, Shadow is a Master Wizard. He is also the Prince of the Isles." The old man smiled at Shadow.

 

"Shadow will be staying the night with us." Majesta smiled at Shadow and held the child's hand.

 

The old man walked over to Shadow. "Majesta, I've not finished with Shadow, yet. I want to give him a gift. Can you show him which room he will be staying in?"

 

Majesta walked Shadow to his room. "There is a basin of water, if you want to freshen up." Them Majesta left the old man and Shadow alone.

 

The old man stayed with Shadow and closed the door. "Would you lay down? I have decided to open your dragon pouch. You are a man! I want to give you a ring, which you will keep in your pouch. My name is Yana. I want you to call me, if you ever need anything or just want to talk." Yana opened Shadow's pouch. Yana stayed beside Shadow until he was feeling better. "Shadow, just take it easy and lay still. You must remember that the pouch on the male is opened from the inside. That's why, you were sick to your stomach. I also cast an Illusion Spell, so Cloud will think it is still closed. You're a remarkable young man and very wise for your age. I'm very proud of you." Yana rubbed Shadow's temples with his fingers. "Recently, my sister Venya and myself have been extremely ill. We got into a fight with Gretz and her people. We barely escaped with our live. I have a good friend in your tower. Locker has been telling me the breakthroughs in healing that you have been helping with. Locker assured me that my sister and I would be healed soon. That is why the others are not letting us do anything. They are afraid that Gretz will return and kill us like she did our younger sister Tamas. Locker said that it is you who has been working on different salves and potions to help retain energies. I know who you are. I have no one that I can talk to, or confide in. Locker said that I could trust you fully. True Grey speaks of you as if you were his own son. He adores you. He said that I could trust you. Father, Gander is terrified that Gretz will crush Tamas Spirit Crystal. Gretz holds many of our family members out there. If we try anything, she will dissolve these Spirit Crystals or consume them herself. Tell me! What have you been up to on the Isles?"

 

The prince could see how ill Yana really was, and realized that he was trying to change the subject. "I started four market places. One is at my tower. Grub runs all four of them for me. We had three markets on Stayn Isle, one at Landor, the others at Spruce and Stayn itself. That way our people can sell the wares they make and their produce. I have been hiring work crews to fix the roads and houses for our people. I have completed Stayn Isle." Shadow glanced down at his wizards ring. "It really looks beautiful! You should go down and see. All Argons on Stayn Isle have been freed as well as the ones around Eaglestep and Elfstand Forests. I have begun to captures these slavers in raids against them. Red told me how he did his raids and sweeps a long time ago. We are using his methods for now. He would change thieves into rabbits. I give True Greys the leaders to dispose of. Yana I will need your help. Not in the way others might think. I have been reading Jilon?s Journals. I know that your parents promised not to interfere. I can only imagine how your parents? feel responsible about what has happened. Therefore, I have been planning a few different ways to attack these killers.?

 

"It was you. True Grey told me it was a gift from a friend." Yana was really enjoying this young prince.

 

"Yana, I found the man who killed my parents. Everyone thinks that it is Boss that demon fellow. It was Relle, Marts and Jasper Setter who have been doing most of the killings. By the way, Jasper has a son called Rift. Marts, Relle's triplet is dead. He was caught in a landslide. As for Boss, I'll be going after him, but I'll have to send him back to where he came from. I believe he's possessed by a demon of some sort. We found the creatures Boss had stolen from the Councils of Seven. Boss has been trying to protect the Isles by stealing the Councils slaves. Another man called Barcot has also been helping Boss. Boss's wards are all freed. We even found the Dainty Pixies. King Moore and Queen Tia are going to be living nearer to my tower. I have to settle this matter with Cloud, before I go after Boss and bring him down." Shadow started to feel better.

 

"You found Tia and Moore! That's wonderful!" Yana reached out and held the child's hands.

 

"Yana, somehow Boss stole a Fire God's altar and artefacts. Boss hid some of the artefacts and told the Fire God that he could get his artefacts back if Hu gave him powers. This god did just that! He gave Boss some powers, but in the meantime, the artefacts fell into my hands. I have the god's altar, as well. Boss doesn't know I have it or the artefacts. I felt the altar, by putting my hands on it. I could feel anger, but not an evil anger. It was more of a hurt anger. Like Hu knows or is starting to realize that Boss trick him into giving him those powers." Shadow sat up on the bed.

 

"Shadow, maybe the god's anger is impatience from waiting so long for his artefacts to arrive. I'd try to return the god's property back to him and tell him that you'll guard his altar from ever being stolen, again. That would calm him down and give him a secure place to rest. Sometimes, a god needs a friend, too. Shadow, I can feel your kindness and love. Remember, even if Hu is a Fire God, this does not mean that he is evil. There were Fire Gods who were neutral and good. One I believe was called a Sun God. He was indirectly a Fire God. I could tell even when you talk about Cloud, that you love him, and only want to help him learn. Here is that ring. This is just between you and me." Yana smiled and showed Shadow how to open and close his pouch.

 

Shadow rose to his feet. He washed his face and hands at the basin. He turned and walked back to Yana. Shadow hugged Yana. "Thank you, for being my friend. I want to tell you one other idea. Please keep it between us. I know about the aliens from other worlds coming to Earth to help us save our world. Here is one of my plans. I want to bring some humans here to help us. There are professional people like doctors, lawyers, police and nurses. Some are even old war veterans from Earth Second World war or other wars. This is vital to my plans. I will have these humans train our people the way the humans do. Our people are animals who are learning the beginnings of intelligence and basic wisdom. They act like children. I have already proven this. With some training and experience, our people can be taught human ways of doing things. Misty?s daughter Maria is already learning to operate computers, and is very smart and talented. Storm and Sky are now my two supervisors under the guidance of Hamel and Stan. Misty?s sons have been rebuilding the road, houses and three towns on Stayn Isle. Hamel and Stan showed my cousin?s crews how to do the basic work. As I said before, all our people need is the proper training. Along the way, we are creating close friendships.

 

Yana held Shadow in his arms. "Friendship is very important. Many people never learn that."

 

Shadow pulled out a friendship bracelet and put it around Yana's wrist. "It is called a Friendship Bracelet. Some think them childish. Not if true friendship is involved. For it shows, that this piece of band is a symbol of everlasting love between friends. I'll call you and stay in touch. Yana, please don?t tell anyone what my plans are. I am enlisting the Argons as my own troops with Cap as my General. The work crews are my spies. No one would ever think of children or work crew as spies. This night will be ours, just the five of us. I know you're Gods! You forgot I read minds. That will not stop me from loving you as my dear friends. This night is between you and me." Shadow felt Yana hug him. Shadow kissed the old man's cheek. "May my God Bless You? I had no one in the human world to talk to, but one of their High Gods. He has always answered my questions, even if I didn?t understand his methods. He taught me one thing. That is to love all creatures great and small. I did not understand what this really meant until I came home to the Isles. I know now how important love really is. I have to bring about a new way of learning for our people. One method of learning is to show them that I love them for who they are."

 

"Shadow, you have more love than anyone I have met, before. That could also be bothering Cloud. He does not understand love. Remember, he is dragon!" Yana and Shadow started to laugh.

 

"Of course, that is why he has been bothering me! He is curious! Thank you, I'll deal with him. I am probably driving him nuts. Please, send down that other elder with Cloud and make sure that Enchanter is there. Yana, they use a type of sleep spell and a sleeping potion on me. The potion stops me from learning the spell they use. Would you teach it to me? I can reverse the spell as they cast it." Shadow was shown the spells and learned them almost immediately.

 

"You do learn very fast!" Yana could only marvel at the abilities Shadow had developed.

 

"Yana, I mean no disrespect, but sometimes I need professional help. I cannot find anyone capable of giving me the right answers to specific problems. I had tried to ask Doc. He does his best, but his way of life belongs in the Dark Ages. Bess Hamel's son, Kevin is a doctor of both animals and humans. Being this type of doctor would give him a wider outlook on behaviour patterns of both animals and humans. Kevin would probably have friends who could help me work up a psychological profile on Boss and his men. This is very imperative if I am to bring Boss and his people down without getting others killed. I must know how Boss is thinking and what we figure his next moves will be." Shadow explained how medical professionals have been working with sick minds over the years and have developed this special group of doctors. Shadow also explained how he would need a house of his own in the human world a place where he could go and meet these professional people without Mia, Doc or Red tagging along. Shadow already had his home, but he wanted Yana's approval for the rest.

 

"All right, let's do that right now." Yana opened a portal to the lair of True Grey.

 

Shadow explained what he needed. True Grey thought for a moment and nodded his head. "I would normally say no! You are far more mature than even Red is. All right. Shadow, I will arrange everything for you. Fred, Frank and Rick are really being a big help. Frank said if I needed anything, he would do his best to get it for me. Here! Learn these spells of aging and warning of danger. I will get you a house, car and drivers license. Fred told me that you are a good driver already and very responsible. In fact, I have this house in the country. I haven't used it for several months. Here are the keys. There is a car in the garage. I'll get Frank to get you a driver?s license and credit cards. We'll leave them in the master bedroom safe behind the picture of the dragon on the wall. Give me at least ten hours to set up everything for you. It is not far from this Kevin Hamel's home either. Here is the address.

I'll keep the home in my name as well as for legal reasons. This will stop others from trying to get it. Fred has been very sincere with me about Flexer and their meetings. It has already started. Thanks to you."

 

"Thank you! I bought two homes, but they are both some distance from Kevin's home. I will learn the spell of aging and the other. I will go and take the test as Brett Mason, age twenty-one. I'll need birth certificate and other legal papers to do this. You understand! This will also give me more clout as far as buying item we need." Shadow was very happy that True Grey did understand his needs.

 

"All right, I will get you a learners license and the other papers. They will be in the desk. Get Kevin or Frank to help you get your license. I will leave it up to you." True Grey shook his head as Yana laughed and walked through the portal with Shadow. "That is some young man!"

 

Two hours later, Shadow and Yana walked from the bedroom laughing and joined the others. "You two are up to something! I know that look anywhere!" The old woman looked into Yana's eyes as he showed her what happened in the bedroom.

 

"I love it! Shadow, you have my blessing!" She laughed and hugged Shadow.

 

"Shadow, this is Venya, my sister!" Yana smiled and hugged the child. "Venya, what would happen if a dragon could learn the meaning of love?" Yana grabbed his sides as he laughed.

 

"It would drive them crazy, because they wouldn't understand what was happening to them." Venya saw Shadow laughing. "Why?"

 

"I'm not the only dragon on the Isles. Misty also knows of love. Wonder told me that my touch does something to others. He can change at will." Shadow saw the others sit down.

 

"It's Shadow's touch, which has sent Enchanter, Aura and Aqua into a tail spin. I thought Comet was acting strange as well. Shadow, you're the miracle we have been looking for. Have you touched any other dragons?" Majesta had already heard from Red about his grandson.

 

"Yes, Flame, Thunder and Thunder's family. They spend most of their time studying together. Flame is a Fairy Dragon. Thunder, who is like the rest of his family are Earth Dragons. I reduced Thunder and his family to the size of Flame. They live in my tower. At night, they sleep with me. During the day, all four study in my library, Flame is teaching the others to read and write English." Shadow glanced around at the four gods all giving him strange looks.

 

Yana threw his hands into the air. "Flame, teaching Earth Dragons! Shadow, a Fairy Dragon is a very jealous being, and can be very mean. They do not share anything! Let alone knowledge! What others have you touched?" Yana sat waiting in awe.

 

"Dawn, grams apprentice has fallen in love with a human called Hamel." Shadow watched Majesta raise his eyebrows.

 

"Dawn is a changeling!" Yana replied.

 

"Don't tell her that, because she's crazy enough to attack anyone. Hamel loves her very much and she loves him. When Hamel is away, Dawn changes to wolf and guards his room. Not even Mia will enter that room!" Shadow started to laugh. "I took Mia with me into the human world. Hamel was with us. Mia met Fred. The man True Grey talks about. Well, Mia and Fred have been dating. She sees him once a week. Red thinks that Mia has shopping sickness. I think she may be in love." Shadow watched as Venya started to laugh.

 

"Aura never told me, Mia had a male friend who was human. I think it's about time the dragons learned about love. Let's go and eat!" Venya put her arm around Shadow, as they walked into the dining room. She watched as her brother and Majesta hurried towards the dining room. Venya whispered to Shadow. ?Nice plans. Strand told me all about your ideas. A little underhanded for dragons, but then you are elf raised in the human world. Mother said thank you for the gifts. Keep them coming. Only Emerald, Crab and Mite really know of your true plans. Strand will join you after the assignment he is on has been finished.

 

?He has spoken to me already about it. We have to get some of these spider-elves into a meeting. I have Cap and his people freed and working for me now. Lyptus and Vale are two of my apprentices. If we go after Gretz with large forces, we could lose Earth. We will bring the humans here first. Teach them about the aliens and our world. Get them to help us train our people. When I become King, I should have a sizable force already in place. By then, I call myself Commander in Chief of the Isles. This will give the enemy something to think about and try to find. Everyone on the Isles will think I am only the King of Dragons or Elves. They cannot for some reason separate the two. They think that Phantom and I are two different people. Let them believe what they want! This Commander and Chief will be known as Brett Mason later on when I get more spies into place. Let these killers of Gretz go after an illusion.?

 

?I fully agree! Here we are!? Venya hugged Shadow as they entered the dining room.

 

Shadow sat beside Yana at the table. Yana saw the other gods all talking as they ate dinner. He winked at Shadow and watched the others at the table. "As you can all see, we have a guest staying for dinner. I'm sure you all remember Red. Well, this young man is his grandson, Shadow. We have brought Shadow here to the city because we don't want Cloud and the other dragons finding out Shadow is here. This gives you all a little time to spend with the Prince of the Isles. Yes, my friends the Prophecy has come true." Yana smiled as he put his hand on Shadow's shoulder.

One man rose and walked up to Shadow. "I see you're a wizard like Red."

 

"I'm Master Wizard Shadow. I'm also a Master Warrior, and Prince of the Isles and Dainty Pixies. I'm almost fourteen years old and have killed two elves. I have sent, at least twelve men to healers, one of them Starnick, Lammorra's brother. I can fight with sword, staff, or any of the ancient oriental weapons of the samurai warriors. I'm master of my own tower and have two sets of guards. I can drop any man or woman in this room in seconds. Challenge me and you will miss dinner!" Shadow watched the man stare at him.

 

"I wouldn't try it! He means what he says. He dropped me, tonight. Our young prince is far more than we bargained for. Shadow, who is this Fire God you are going to be calling?" Yana asked.

 

Feeling someone was trying to get his attention, Shadow continued to speak while a voice could be heard in his head talking to him. Shadow let Phantom speak to the voice through telepathy, while he spoke to the people. "His name is Hu. From what, I figure he is from South America, probably ancient Aztec or Mayan in origin. It could be even a nickname for this god. I don?t seem to recall a God by the name of Hu. He was tricked into giving some of his powers to a man called Boss. My research shows that this Boss is some sort of spirit creature that needs mortal bodies in which to keep a form. In case you don't know what that is. Let me best explain it this way. It is a spirit housed within another being. Boss uses these powers, which the Fire God gave him. He has his own powers of hypnosis to fight with, too. A few weeks ago, two others and I found Boss's captives and freed them. We also received a bonus. There were a great number of artefacts all in crates. We also found Hu's altar and his temple. This Boss lives off others fear of him. I pray that by setting free the captives has weakened him." Shadow could feel someone trying to tap his energy.

 

"No one can fight an undead, unless he has the forces to do it." A man rose and walked over to Yana.

 

"I still want to find out more about this creature, before I take him on in battle. I do know that he has possessed my uncle's body and can use my uncle's powers of hypnosis on others. I believe he also has mind control on his side, which could be a problem for me, because I don't know that much about it, yet. I know I cannot kill him, but I'll send him back to where he came from. A pray this time that the spirit is put to rest." Shadow watched the others sitting quietly and listening to him.

 

"No one can fight a being like that." Another man said.

 

"I have powers, too. I'll fight him and win. His fire is not hot enough to hurt me. It has taken me almost two years to ready myself for this fight. He'll come to me! He is on his way and should arrive in a few weeks. He could be here even sooner. You see I know a few things about this creature that the others don't. Just a few, ideas I'll be using. If he can read minds and control them. Then I'll direct my thoughts to my parents, who Boss's wizard killed. I want him to know whom he is fighting. I don't hate anyone. He will feel only the love for my family and for my uncle. If I'm to win this fight, I will fight him with love! That creature has my uncle?s spirit within him. I want them both to know that always love my uncle. I do not hate Boss, because he tried to help my uncle survive. Maybe, Boss did it in the wrong way, but he did try to help uncle. This should make Boss stop and think about things. This will throw him off guard and allow me to act, while he is trying to figure out what my next move will be. While he is worrying about my moves, I'll be draining his powers and energy from him. If I do it properly he'll not even realize what has happened, until it is too late." Shadow knew that a man and woman had joined their powers and had been trying to use mind control on him. Shadow had been draining them, as he spoke.

 

Yana burst out laughing. "Nice demonstration, Shadow! I warned you all! Now, see how good he is! Well, we can have a peaceful dinner, after all!"

 

Majesta laughed and had the guards removed the two gods. "Take them home! Put them to bed! Those two will never learn!"

 

As the two people were being taken home, one turned his head to Shadow. ?I told Phantom to be very careful. He must go to the tavern in Eaglestep and to the second floor. In the farthest room from the entrance door, you will see a picture of a dragon. I have placed several items behind that picture. Collect them and use them where you see fit. Good Luck! Call me using the ring if you need help.? The elf winked at Shadow as he was being carried out.

 

Everyone had a very quiet and enjoyable dinner and talked to Shadow for a while. No one told Shadow who the other gods were. Several, gave Shadow gifts and blessed him before leaving to stay with Majesta for the night.

 

Majesta, Electra and Shadow went to the god's home in the City of Ske. Majesta wanted to keep Shadow away from the temple area for the god knew that the other dragons would challenge the prince.

 

Shadow sat down on a comfortable white padded armchair. To the prince it looked like any other normal front room a fireplace, with couches, chairs and small tables.

 

"I thought it better to bring you here. Sometimes, those dragons get a little pushy. My quarters at the temple are to close for comfort." Majesta sat down across from Shadow. "Here, we can at least relax!"

 

Shadow was fingering the ring, which Mela had given him. "Majesta, one of my aunts gave me this ring. Would you know to whom it belongs? I was told that the man would help me, but that I want not to know his name. How am I suppose to call him, if I do not know what to call him?"

 

Majesta watched as Shadow handed him the ring. "I guess you are right! Shadow, this ring was given to me to give to you. I gave it to Mela when she told me that you had returned home. I better explain something first."

 

"Well, I wish someone would! I came here to get answers. All I have are more questions." Shadow noticed Electra entering with some drinks for the three of them.

 

"Centuries ago, when the wars were killing off all the dragons, something strange happened. This golden coloured elf suddenly appeared, and began to help us develop spells to save our people spirits. He made us sign an agreement. Once the elf showed us how to capture the spirits, we were shown how to use a creation spell to do a rebirth on some of our people. One signed part of the written agreement was that we would not do this to anyone who does not have magical ability while still in spirit form. This stops us from using it on humans from the Forbidden World, without special permission. Anyway, we agreed with the elf that only magical peoples or deserving persons whom we thought were special could be reborn into our world, again." Majesta took a sip of his drink.

 

"Well, Majesta, Yana and Cloud were the only three given these powers. They started to catch the spirits of some of the dragon who had died in the war. I think there are over two hundred, now. Then we discovered that someone was killing off these reborn children. As a result, Yana, Majesta and Cloud began to age the people they did a rebirth on and we discovered that by doing this shortly after they died the first time that many retained their memories from their past lives." Electra saw Majesta blushing. "How were you three to know what would happen?"

 

"Everything was going great! We thought that only our people were magical. Therefore, when we discovered this void in time and about a hundred magical peoples spirits we did a rebirth on them. We almost had a Gods War up here. Some of those spirits were the Gods of Ancient Greek, Egypt, Sumerian and even the Norse Gods." Majesta could see Shadow was in a hysterical laughter. "It isn't funny!"

 

"I can just see Zeus and Odin battling each other. You really must have your hands full." Shadow could see thunder bolts being thrown all over the City of Ske.

 

"It was a war here for a while, until we dragons showed our powers and brought peace to Ske. Well, things turned out rather well for all. Zeus and Odin have become friends. Hera and Frigga are the best of friends. We managed to rescue many of the others as well. The two you dropped at dinner were Loki and Hecate." Majesta could see the prince had no idea who those people were. "Here, put on your ring! It will call Zeus for you. He was so worried about the prince coming home, that he asked me to give you this ring. The only reason he did not want his name mentioned is, that he thinks that the humans have forgotten all about them. He wants not to be a God, but a friend."

 

"Shadow, none of the old gods may return to earth as gods for their people. Occasionally, their names mentioned, but cannot reply in voice like they use to centuries ago. Some of the gods had champions whom they used to help the humans on earth. Well, not anymore." Electra just hoped that Shadow understood.

 

"Please talk to Zeus. The human world has changed and so has the age of awareness of the Old Gods. Thank Zeus for his ring and trying to protect me. I worship the Christian Creator's Son, Jesus. I just pray that he doesn't mind having some dragon power on his side. I was raised as a human child. Now, I come home to my birthplace to find out I am not human, but rather dragon and elf. I have decided to keep the Creator and Jesus as my Saviours. I'll keep my own homeland gods as friends. Everyone needs friends in high places from time to time." Shadow grabbed Majesta as he almost smashed his head on the coffee table from going into a real belly laugh.

 

"Only our prince could say it that way. I think this is why we don't want you being hurt. You are our little monarch. Shadow, no god could be happier than I am, especially, to have such a special friend as you. I thought Electra and I might take you back to the Inn at Stayn and say hello to our friends there. I am very anxious to see how you have fixed up that Isle. Cloud raves about it! He said not even he could have done any better. That coming from Cloud says a great deal." Majesta's face beamed with pride as he talked to his little prince.

 

Electra and Majesta taught Shadow a few spells of the gods. Although his spells were still weak, Majesta marvelled at how well Shadow could do the spells. "You really amaze me! Shadow, your level is over the guardian level, now."

 

"I realize that, when I dropped Yana. I had to use almost three quarters my powers to drain him quickly, so he would not know. I promise you I'll always use my powers to help others. I'll never abuse my rights as prince or monarch. Hatred has no room in my books. I really feel sorry for Boss, because he can't break free from his curse. I pray that I can one day help Boss to break free. He has saved the lives of many from the Councils of Seven. Moore and Tia are alive, because of Boss. I really believe that there is good in everyone. Boss has possessed Brad's body. Therefore, part of Boss is my uncle. I can't hate my uncle, now can I?" Feeling a hug from behind, Shadow turned around to see Venya standing there.

 

"Majesta, Yana needs your help tomorrow." Venya hugged Shadow again. "You two were going to sort out those things found in the ruins."

 

"I had forgotten! Thanks Venya!" Majesta had wanted to go back with Shadow. "I guess I'll have to wait to see the work your doing."

 

"By then I should have one of my major projects underway. The humans have learned to harness the energy from rushing water. I am bringing this technology to the Isles. We can use the energy to light and heat our homes. We call them turbo dams. Huge dams of water, spilling over into other areas, the trick here will be not to harm the environment at all. While flying one day, I spotted three extinct volcanoes all in a line. I want to some how link them together and have the waters from one flowing into the next and so on. The water at the bottom reservoir will be moved by massive pumps to the top reservoir and the cycle will start over again. I was told that some farmers have dry periods where it doesn't rain. If we use these dams properly, we can channel the water through canals for the water to flow in. These irrigation canals will then feed the fields for the farmers." Shadow had been drawing rough diagrams while he was talking.

 

"Well, it sounds like you found yourselves a fine foreman to help those poor farmers on the Isles." A tall man stood in the doorway. His hair was silver grey and he sported a full beard and moustache. His carried a two handed broadsword at his side. "Majesta, you called me." The man's voice was very deep and it vibrated with the power of the gods.

 

"Zeus, this young man is his Majesty, Prince Shadow of the Isles. Don't let his young appearance fool you. He has more on the ball than many gods will ever have. Shadow is also a Master Wizard and a Master at the Art of Karate. I doubt if even you or Odin could beat this young man in a fair fight. I'm afraid we got back a little more than we bargained for. Shadow, meet Zeus!" Majesta watched as Shadow rose to his feet and offered his hand in friendship.

 

Zeus spotted the ring immediately. "I see you have the ring! Use it if you have to. I'll send down a bolt of lightning to help you fight. I will not have you hurt or killed in any way! We loved your parents. No, Son! I adored Rose for she was a real fighter and one of the best. Hera and I sort of fell in love with her from the start, Rose would always help others and yet, fight for what she believed in. Hera and I would watch, your mother and father in the God's Viewing Pool. I would do anything to have our Rose back. In fact, I named your mother when she was hatched. I call her Rose, because she was a picture of beauty and at the same time, Rose had the teeth, like thorns. Not only in a striking fight, but verbal battle as well."

 

"Rose almost died when she was only a year old. We brought her here to be healed. Zeus and Hera loved Rose and would stay with her all the time. I guess you were always our favourite little one." Electra hugged Shadow, just as Hera entered the front room. "I thought you'd be here earlier!"

"Someone dropped Loki and Hecate, we had to put them to bed. Bloody fools always picking on others! Who did they go after this time?" Hera saw Majesta laughing. "Would you stop cackling like a hen and answer?" Majesta stepped back towards the door.

 

"It was I. They tried to play mind games, so I just put them to sleep for a while. We all had a very enjoyable dinner." Shadow burst out laughing as he grabbed Zeus and they hugged.

 

"I thought you mother was a real sticker. I can see you have the same sting as your mother had. Hera, meet his Majesty, Prince Shadow, Rose and Nile's son. Our boy his home at last!" Zeus was shoved out of the way by his wife.

 

"Well, they deserved it! Welcome home, Shadow! We have all missed you! What are you doing up here?" Hera hugged the prince and walked him to the couch. She gave Majesta a cold stare and watched his move back out of her way.

 

Shadow explained what had happened. "I may just need a lightning bolt or two to bring down Boss."

 

A short while later, Odin and Frigga showed up at Majesta's home to visit with the prince for a while. It was late when Shadow finally went to bed. Zeus and Hera had already left for their home.

 

Odin walked with Shadow into the prince's bedroom. "We have all changed since we have come up here. I do prefer it here. The dragons keep Loki in line as much as they can. Loki gave me this for you. He said anyone who could drop him like that, and with love deserves the gods on his side. Loki said if you need a joke or trick to play on someone to call. He'll help you plan it. He promises nothing that will kill another, only teach them a good lesson. He said that there are some gifts from him and Hecate. She told Frigga that she wished Hades could feel your love. Hecate gave me this small weapon for you. She told me this dagger would backstab anyone who tries to backstab you. The dagger will act on its own. A valuable gift to protect you."

 

"Thank you! Odin, please sit down! Maybe, it will stop Vinnin's goons from trying to kill me. I will treasure these gifts for I know they were given with love." Shadow put the gold handled dagger at his waist in his knife sheath.

"This gift is from Frigga and myself. Use it wisely. I no longer need it. Take my Staff of Runes. I understand you know how to read some Runes. You should have no problems using it. The staff can summon forth Elemental Creatures. Keep it on you at all times for it can drain energy as well as your sword Stinger. Use them together for a faster drain. It can hold a strong spirit for several hours. So, if Boss escapes use my staff to hold him. These arm bands are from Frigga. They will give you the strength of Hercules, both in magic and body strength. Shadow, check though those items you called the artefacts. Boss maybe using some of them to control others. Frigga and I are very sure he is. Agni is a Fire God. Hera used her contacts to call him. Agni is looking for this Hu God. Agni will explain what is going on. From what you have told us, both Zeus and I would have given Boss powers as well to find our artefacts. We both think that Boss is another spirit from long ago. Boss may have at one time been from the Isles." Odin could see a strange expression on Shadow's face.

 

"I get the same impressions every time I hold his journal. This Boss creature was from the Isles at one time. Boss has this evil being in him, which keeps trying to take over. I am certain Boss is from the Isles and is trying to protect these people from the Councils of Seven. I have heard this council called the Councils of Seven as well as the Council of Seven." Shadow wanted to know if Odin knew anything about these councils.

 

"Rahab, Yana's step brother started the Council of Seven. Someone else started the Councils of Seven, an entirely different group. Zeus and I have argued for years that this was done on purpose to confuse the Isles peoples into thinking that they were supporting Rahab." Odin did not know whether he should tell Shadow or not about these councils. Frankly, Odin thought if Shadow was to rule the Isles that he should know.

 

"Consequently, Rahab is losing members to this other group. Well, at least someone realizes what is going on. Boss was originally a member of Rahab's group. He became a hunter for the other." It all began to fall into place as Shadow spoke. "Sure, Boss was capturing these people and trying to save their lives to keep the Councils of Seven from getting them and taking them to the mines. It all makes sense now. This Surkat is the one using Boss as a tracker and hunter - the same goes for with Takrus. They would give Boss maps and tell him where these people were being held. I'll deal with Boss, first! I'll return him to the plane of Fire if I can. Maybe, Agni can find a way to release the real Brads and Boss's spirits from their living hell."

 

"I'll have a talk with Yana about it. We all have meetings to talk things over." Odin was only trying to help.

"No! I'll call upon my own prayers and god to help me find Hu. We have his altar and artefacts that Boss found. If Surkat, Takrus and Boss wanted these people hidden, they would not have told me where to find these people unless they were in danger. Relle and someone else had already captured the cave by the time I got there. This means to me that Takrus and Boss wanted me to have these people and free them. I have been getting messages from Takrus and warnings from him as well on what to watch for as well as who I can trust." Shadow saw a frown on Odin's brow.

 

"Use the altar! Call for Hu and see if he comes. If he does, offer him something he cannot refuse, that you will have to think of. Talk to Hu and tell him the truth! I must go. Keep us informed." Odin rubbed Shadow's cheek with his hand and left the prince sitting on the bed.

 

Shadow could not really sleep that night. He knew now what must be done, whether Red liked it or not. Shadow would have his own way. As the young prince rested on his bed, he felt something touch his cheek. He looked around the room, but could see no one. He noticed a note on the bed and picked it up. He felt someone kiss his cheek and felt the air move as a gust of wind rushed out the window. Shadow opened the note.

 

My Prince,

This is to tell you that once long ago, three of the old gods from Earth bestowed special powers on you, without anyone else knowing. I was told to give you some instructions. This will help protect you if you do exactly what we tell you. There is no danger to you. Before you returned to Red or Talon?s suite at the Inn, we would like to meet you. We are hiding in the Inn. Talon knows we are there, but no one else. We have some information for you. Please come and see us. Touch the ring that Mela gave you to the old tree closest to the Inn?s back service door. A panel will open follow the hall and come to our quarters. We will see you then.

Wenda and Ritis

 

Shadow tucked the letter into his dragon stomach pouch and sealed the note in side.

 

The following morning, Electra walked Shadow to his great grandmother's quarters. "You have some young man here. Aura, make sure the guardians take care of our prince." Electra held Shadow's hand and slipped a small parcel into his hand as she kissed his cheek. "It is from me!" She whispered. "I'll miss you! Give Red a kiss from me!"

 

Shadow magically put the parcel into his pocket and carried his small pack with all his gifts at his side next to his money pouch.

 

"Well, it looks like you had some good time here. Do you have your problems solved?" Aura was handed a bag. "What is all this?"

 

"Gift from the other gods to their prince. They all adored Shadow as they did Rose. Need I say more?" Electra kissed Shadow as Aura opened a portal to Aqua's lair.

 

Aura returned Shadow to Aqua's lair. He told his grandmother some of what happened to him, but not all. Neither did Shadow say with whom.

 

Aqua's eyes twinkled as she held Shadow's hand. "Talon and Red are still at the Inn. Very little time has passed, since you left. Only six hours have gone by. Time moves slower on Ske."

 

"Gram, I learned a great deal from my friends. They agreed with me. The only way Cloud and Enchanter will learn is by experience. Therefore, I'll have to drop Cloud. Well, this problem will be solved very soon. I guess I had better get back to the Inn." Shadow kissed Aqua and opened a portal into the inn. Aqua had opened the portal into Red?s quarters.

 

Shadow vanished from the room hallway and appeared outside the inn at Eaglestep he went inside and right up to the second floor where he found the picture. He collected the tiny gifts and returned to the inn of his Uncle Talon.

 

Shadow moved quickly through the hallway to the back door and outside to the tree. He opened the panel and entered the inn?s secret hallway. He watched as a door at the end of the hallway opened. He entered a large living area, which seemed to be vacant. ?I am Prince Shadow!?

 

Out of nowhere appeared a man and a woman a little shorter than Shadow was. ?Welcome to our home. I now we have a great deal to explain to you. Some of which we can do today. I am Ritis and this is Wenda my wife. Shadow, we have been hiding for many centuries from all human kind. We seem to be the only free fairies left on the Isles. Yet, even we have to hide here. Only Talon knows we are here. Mela does not. Years ago, before World War II, we had to drive away our very own son who we love dearly. We lived in England at the time. Mel was only ten years old, when some Elders began to hunt for him. We gathered all the funds we could and told Mel to leave home. We had a friend who helped Mel get onto a freighter boat headed to the New World. We had to chase Mel away from us, or the elders would have killed him. Shadow, my eldest brother was the person who gave you these special powers. Volow was captured years ago by the Councils of Seven. Instead of letting, these evils have his powers he gave his powers to Talon to give to you. Volow?s son and grandson have also given you their special God?s powers. Volow was a deity for the Fairies. That is when we all lived on the, what are now known as the British Isles. This is where you get your draining spells. Your Grandfather Ott was a very special person and a good friend to Volow. They were the best of friends. That is why Majesta asked if Red could be his apprentice. I was told by our family to give you these books. No one must ever know that we live here!?

 

?Thank you for being so truthful with me. Mel is your son. Talon is your grandson. I know I have no right to ask this of you, but how would you like to become some of my spies? You are in a perfect situation.? The fairies began to laugh at Shadow?s suggestion.

 

?We were thinking the same thing. Talon stopped by and told us that you rescued Moore and Tia. We cannot thank you enough. It hurt us so deeply to drive Mel away. It was that or he would be controlled now by this Gretz and her creatures. We have to help you bring her down. Ritis and I will do everything in our powers to help you. We want our son back some day. For years, he has thought that we hate him. It was only to keep him alive. The two men who have returned were summoned here by us. Rocky and Claws are two of our most faithful friends and bodyguards. We have spiders protecting us now, thanks to Golden Thread. This leaves Rocky and Claws free to act as our spies. These two are both old world Earth Dragons. Only Talon and you know this. Not even Mel knows and must not find out until it is over. We have had to put our royal lives on hold. We are just Wenda and Ritis. Once we are all together as a family and these ordeals are over, then we will return as King Ritis and Queen Wenda of the Moonbeam Fairies. At one time in England there was many kinds of fairies. All had different types of wings and colours. Volow was part of the Forester Clans and their King. Raman and I are Volow?s brothers the same with Ivor. There were other clans of Fairies as well. The Highlander clans, the Moonbeam and the Whistler Clans as well as a very special clan we called the Fairies of Dawn. To this day, we have no idea what clans are still alive. Gretz began to kill us all off because as you know from Joleen and Flame they cannot lie. If the elders from the elves spoke lies, the fairy, pixie and fairy dragons knew. This is why we were murdered off. Boss hid many of our people. There are still some in England hiding amongst the humans.? Tears ran down Wenda?s face. ?Why does life have to be so cruel??

 

?I don?t know! I often wonder that myself. The Gods can restore our people back to life, yet my parents are still dead. To hide my pain of not having parents, I try to make my own family group. King Moore and Queen Tia understand this so they made me their son. Joleen, I will always love as my sister. Even so, there is always that void in my heart for my parents.? Shadow wiped his tears. ?Life can be very cruel!?

 

Ritis handed Shadow a glass of wine. ?Here son! You have always been part of our family. Ott was a very special man and loved Volow like a brother. You will always be our nephew. I guess Volow made that clear. We were told you were here, by Electra. She knows we are here, but not Majesta. Someone is spying on him. Here we wanted you to have these different six different spell books. There were six true fairy clans at one time. Only one clan comes from the Isles themselves. They were born of the Isles. Here are your books. This one here is from that special clan. We called them the Landor Fairies for they lived in Landor once long ago.?

 

?So, that is why Majesta and Electra love Red so much. That is all they could talk about last night.? Seeing big smiles on both of the royal?s faces, Shadow began to laugh. ?Your eyes tell me more that you are telling me, I know and will keep what I know a secret. I think I had better get back. I?ll take care of Talon for you. Thank you!? Shadow shook hands with Ritis as Wenda grabbed him and hugged them both. ?I love you both! Take care!?

 

?We will! Once the fairies are free, we will come out of hiding, but not until. You be careful!? Ritis hugged Shadow and watched as the prince left.

 

Shadow walked through the hallway carrying his books. He used his powers to returned to Red?s quarters and put his books away. Afterwards, the prince washed his face and hands, and then went to Talon?s suite, where he found the two elves still hard at work.

 

Talon glanced up at Shadow. "You?re back sooner than expected!"

 

"I feel better, now." Shadow walked over to Red and kissed his cheek.

 

"Well, what is that for?" Red put his hand on his cheek.

 

"Ah, nothing! I just felt like giving you a kiss!" Shadow winked at Talon. ?I do love you very much! We'll be going with my plan to return the artefacts, the temple and altar will be returned to Hu." Shadow sat down on the couch. "If I were Hu, I'd want someone to return my things if they were stolen. Frankly, I think it's a sound idea!"

 

"Father, why don't you go see if Mela will bring us something to eat and drink?" Talon suggested.

 

Shadow waited for Red to leave. He reached out and grabbed his uncle's hands.

"Talon, I met a man. He said my plan was a sound one. Even Red's master approved of my plan."

 

"It sounds like you really impressed them!" Talon sat down beside Shadow. "What about your problem?"

 

"Let's just say, those men no longer think of me as a child. To their leader, I'm wiser, more mature than Cloud or Enchanter. Their leader and I are friends. He said I'm more a man than many of the dragon elders. He gave me complete control over my own body." Shadow rubbed his pouch line and watched Talon smile.

 

"What about the draining problem?" Talon asked.

 

"Let's just say that I can do illusions, very well. I can't have Doc thinking that I'm an adult, yet. I don't have the heart to spoil all his fun. Besides, I still get those bruises. Talon, I found out a few months ago that I could drain my elfin form, but still hold the energy inside my body. I found another huge cavern inside Eaglestep Mountain, where I'll be putting Hu's altar and other articles. This I will call my lair. The other caverns and caves will be called the vaults. Only I am supposed to know about them. I think my idea of being Commander and Chief of the Argons Forces is a good one. Everyone will be looking for this person. This gives me another disguise. I can use my illusions to make another person who looks similar to Brett Mason, and still have the elfin qualities." Shadow saw Talon laughing as he set down his bag. "Look inside!"

 

"How long have you been able to use the illusions to fool Doc?" Talon was still laughing as he opened the bag. "WOW!"

 

"Gifts from the gods. As for the illusions, it's been almost a year. I came across this spell book that it has nothing but illusions in it. You see others only ask Shadow how many spells he knows. They never seem to ask Phantom. Therefore, I study the elfin magic and Phantom studies the others. That part of me knows twice as many spells as my elfin form. I can call on both to work the spells through either body or form that I am in. I am speaking also of my breath weapons. I can use my breath weapons as a type of elfin spell. Talon, please don't tell anyone, what I have been up to. I need the time in my lair to practise, and learn all I can to fight Boss." Shadow hugged Talon. "The bruising has started to stopped, but it will take time. It has to do with my draining too fast. Now, I have learned to control my energy, too. I'll keep up with the illusions for Doc's benefit, or when I need to spy on someone."

 

"I understand what you're saying. It will be our secret and only ours. You're right not to let the others know just how powerful you really are. Thank you for telling me." Talon pulled Shadow closer to himself and they just cuddled for a while. "Look son, if you need help or advice come to me."

 

"I will! Thanks uncle!" Shadow kissed Talon's cheek. ?I received some spell books from Ritis and Wenda today. I know now that you are my appointed Guardian and powers to match my own. We will keep that a big secret. Can you use your other talents??

 

?By all means. I was trained well by the people you just met. We have relatives in the City of Light. Nova?s wife Sunbeam is Wenda?s sister. If I am not around and Wenda is injured see she finds her sister.? Talon hugged his nephew.

 

Red returned to find Talon and Shadow leaning over the table working. "Mela will be right up!" Red went back to the table and to what he was doing.

 

Mela entered with some food and drinks for them. As Mela returned to the dining room, she saw the two men who had mentioned Brad. The men were waiting for their meal. She walked over to them and told them that Talon was in his room. Before Mela could say anything else, the two men jumped over the table and ran from the room. They hurried to Talon's quarters and knocked on the door.

 

Shadow answered the door and was standing behind it as the two men rushed into the room. They stood in the doorway.

 

Talon greeted his uncles. "Well, I see you two haven't changed at all over the years. Still wandering the lands getting into trouble, are yeah?"

 

One man grabbed Talon's and hugged him. "What's with the whiskers, kid?"

 

The other man pulled out his knife. "Maybe, we should give the kid a shave."

 

Shadow slammed the door shut with a loud thump. "Just try! You'll find out the hard way who I am. Unhand, my uncle, NOW!"

 

Both men spun around and stood staring at Shadow. Talon laughed at his uncles.

 

"Claws, Rocky this is Shadow. He's Nile and Rose's son. Shadow, these are my uncles." Talon watched Shadow begin to move like a cat around the two men.

 

"So, the child has returned home. He acts as if he's getting too big for his own good. Maybe, after we eat I'll take him down a peg or two." Claws walked over to Red.

 

"You should teach your grandson some manners." Rocky said to Red as he sat down.

 

Talon laughed at Rocky. "Still trying to start fights, you both should realize that Shadow only protects his own. Not even Lammorra or Starnick can beat this young man in a fight. You two had better watch yourselves round him."

 

Red walked over to Shadow. "My grandson is full of surprises. Never underestimate this young elf or you'll find yourselves in trouble."

 

"We stopped by to see Mia. We heard all about Shadow from Maria. She said that Shadow fought a dragon. The first thing you must learn is to never pick a fight with a dragon. Especially, if you're by yourself and not as young as you are. Wait til you're older, but make sure you have backup with you. I don't understand how an elf could get into a fight with a dragon." Claws rubbed his cheek.

 

"That scar on Claws's face came from Misty. Now, start explaining!" Rocky frowned

as he stared at Shadow. "How did you get into that fight anyway?"

 

Shadow did not know what to say. Was he supposed to tell these two he was dragon or not? He thought for a short while, and then answered. "I wanted to talk to the dragon, but he was to upset to listen. We got into an argument and I lost the fight, but I gained a very good friend. Thunder lives with me in my tower, along with his family. They are earth dragons and were too large for my tower. I reduced them to the size of fairy dragons. We get along very well. They sleep in my room with me at night. They are teaching me to fight as they do. I can even use a sword properly. I can also use bow and arrows as well as other weapons.?

 

Claws leapt to his feet and drew his sword. "Well, come and show me what you have learned." Shadow waved his hands. His two Japanese wakazashi swords appeared, one in each hand. Shadow did a few warm up moves first. Claws stood staring at the child. He finally began to cautiously move around Shadow and strike out at him. The prince had no problem outwitting Claws with a few well-placed karate moves and gymnastic jumps. He kept Claws on his guard, all during the match. Suddenly, Shadow kicked Claws's sword from his hand and pointed both his blades at Claws?s throat. Claws's sword was stuck in the ceiling. "All right, you win this time! Next time, it's my turn!" Claws stood staring at Shadow as he was handed back his sword.

 

Shadow jumped and did a back flip in midair. He landed beside his chair and sat down. He did this all in one motion. "Maybe, I can teach you a few tricks, later. I have learned one thing, since I've been fighting. I fight to win! If I had really wanted to, I could have killed that dragon. Because he was a dragon and knew no magic, I fought at his level. I've learned over sixty spells and I'm a master wizard." Shadow watched Rocky laughing.

 

Rocky fell out of his chair, because he was laughing so hard. "I think you should take lessons from his young elf. You looked terrible this time. Shadow showed the grace of a dancer and the fighting skills of a knight. Claws, you looked like a fish out of water, just flopping around on the ground. Shadow, do that jump and flip again for us!" Shadow walked to the center of the floor and did a back flip, then he walked up to Rocky.

 

"Talon told me you're a good fighter. Attack me with your knife." Shadow watched Rocky stare at Talon.

 

"Try to take Shadow!" Talon was thoroughly enjoying watching his uncles being beaten by the prince.

 

Rocky drew his knife and lunged at Shadow. The next thing Claws saw was his brother flying through the air, and landing with one foot next to the fireplace. Rocky scrambled to his feet and went after Shadow. However, the child tossed Rocky through the air, this time landing on a table with a thud. Shadow ran over to see if Rocky was all right. Rocky jumped Shadow, but the child grabbed the man's arm and sent him back to the fireplace. At the same time as Rocky flew through the air Shadow had grabbed the knife and flipped it deep into the wooden tabletop.

 

Rocky was sore and lay on the floor. "Well Shadow, I guess I could use a few lessons, myself! Forget the bow and arrows! I don't want to look like a porcupine, as for the magic that can wait! Shadow, how about helping an old man to his feet?"

 

Shadow helped Rocky to his feet and walked the man back to his chair. Rocky grabbed his knife and began to wrestle with it, trying to get it free.

 

Rocky frowned at Talon. "Have you fought Shadow, yet?"

 

"No! I hope I never have to, especially, after seeing you two in such a mess." Talon laughed and watched his uncle finally, wrestle his knife free.

 

"I must say one thing. I'm sure glad this young man is elf and not dragon." Claws replied.

 

Talon started to laugh. "That reminds me! You'll meet dragon at the tower. He is called Phantom. That dragon is the largest and mightiest I've ever seen on these Isles. He's twice the size of Misty and is a wizard. He's one hell of a fighter. His coloration is that of the Valley of Enchantment. I'll warn you both now. Don't ever pick a fight with him. He fights to the death. Get on his good side right from the start! Stay there!"

 

?Why have you two not reported to me? I thought you two were going to do some spying for me.? Red frowned at Talon. "Look, we have a big problem. Brad has come to the Isles, as you both know. He has been given a new life as a demon. Now, both worlds are being threatened and in grave danger. Phantom has offered his services to rid our worlds of this demon before it can become a god. Will you help us? You must promise not to tell Carrie that Boss is Brad. She must never know. As far as she is concerned, Brad has been dead for twelve years and will stay dead. This being took Brad's body and calls himself Boss. And so will we!"

 

Red and Talon explained how Boss came to the Isles.

 

"Red, remember back to when we found Talon after his mother had been murdered. Rocky and I were talking a few nights ago. We both could have sworn that we have seen Boss several times on the Isle around the time we found Talon. Boss was much younger then. He was with some men from the Underground. We are both positive it was Brad. He must have been Shadow's age then. The child was begin taken somewhere. We asked if the child was sick. One man threatened us. Rocky grabbed the man and threw him against the building. We took the child and left. His name wasn't Bradley. I can't remember what it was, something to do with the stars or something. Anyway, we took the child with us. He was sick, very sick. We gave him to those people in Landor to look after. We returned there several time, the child was now a man, but would thank us. We heard that he died a while back. We were surprised when we saw him in Corndale. He said hello and thanked us for helping him long ago." Claws suddenly shivered as he remembered something else. "One more thing. We stayed the afternoon with this young man. He kept holding his head as if he had a head pain or something. Rocky asked him if he needed a healer. The young man suddenly change, we thought he was going to kill us at first. His eyes began to glow and he screamed for us to leave him be. He yelled out as we left. ?Leave me! I have been cursed! Quickly, leave before the beast comes after you!? We hurried to the nearest trees and watched unseen from there. The young man did not change in appearance, but in attitude, he sure did. He ripped out several saplings and threw them all over the place. He began to crush boulders with his bare hands. This lasted over several hours. We followed the young man for two days as he wandered aimlessly. On the fourth day, he regained his self-composure. He killed several of the Underground People, while he was in the beast state, no loss to the Underground. The men the beast killed were thieves and murders. We remade contact with Brad. We did not know what to do. We stayed with the child and showed him around the Isles. He was searching for his home. We showed him every inch of the Underground and Above World on these Isles. Nothing triggered his memory. Then when we were helping build Talon?s inn, the child who had been with us vanished." "

 

"After we began to work with you, we were told that someone in England was very ill and we had to go home. We had a layover in California so we decided to go and see Rose and Nile. Boy, did we get some surprise when we discovered that Brad was one of Carrie?s husband friends. Brad recognized us immediately and begged us to leave, before we were killed. Brad explained what was going on. We were at the airport when we heard on the news that Rose and Nile had been murdered. We hurried to back to Carrie, only to come face to face with Jasper Setter. We got into a terrible fight with him and his men. Jasper to this day walks with a limp, because I cut his leg bad with my sword. We cancelled our plane tickets, and were going to help Carrie for a while. We were on our way to the home when we heard on the news that Brad Bosnic?s body had been located in a burnt out vehicle. We arrived at the police station to find that it was in real chaos. We left and went to see Carrie, but she had police watching her. Therefore, we back off. Weeks passed, then several others from the Isles began to show up in town. Rocky and I left only to be met at the Canadian Border by Boss, as he called himself. He told us that through the curse he was able to grab both spirits of the two Brads. Boss had been waiting for Red to return to the Isles. Someone has closed the portal that Boss had been using. He proved to us that he did have both Brads spirits within his body, and was protecting them until he could find someone to help separate them. He said that a woman called Bessa could do the separation, but he could never find her. Claws is right! That is when we discovered that the Councils of Seven were being run by Signet. We helped Brad set up all the safe houses and see that they were kept stocked with food and other needed supplies. Then as Boss began to emerge increasingly as the dominant being in Brad. We began to help Boss steal these captives from this Signet and Gretz. They tried to come after us, but we planned some special surprise for them. Through Comet, we devised a plan to get Rahab down here. He attacked Signet and her men, driving them off and killing most of the others. Rahab killed over thirty men that day. We followed Signet and managed to kill off this clone. We then set our sights on Gretz. She began to hide. We had her scent and began to chase her all over the Isles. She sent four young women after us. We finally were able to blast Gretz and did the day before she vanished from the Isles. Boss and ourselves have been rescuing these prisoners, and trying to grab any information, we can on the whereabouts of Gretz. She fled to the human world. When we heard that Relle and Marts were after Richard and Carrie, we had to split up into two groups. We were at the cave when we saw Talon and Shadow rescuing all those people. We had only discovered that Relle had his men take over for the monkey people and chase them off to get his people in place. Seeing what Talon was doing, we came back here to help.? Rocky watched as Red nodded his head. ?We could not get you involved. Relle and Marts are still after your hide and want it as a trophy to give to Tyran and Vinnin.?

 

?That is exactly the information we needed!? Shadow looked at Red. "Gather the priests and the others together. There will be a meeting at my tower in one week?s time. I'm going to my room to get some rest. I want to see you in the hallway."

 

Red and Shadow went to the doorway and stood in the hall of the Inn. "What is this all about?"

 

"First, I am taking a week off to get my mind settled down. Red, you know that I am the only one who can fight Boss. This is why I am taking this time to myself. You saw the priests and the leaders. Did you know that four of those priests are your brothers?" Shadow could see that Red already knew.

 

"Yes! We have agreed to work together. Shadow, it was they who shunned me, not me shunning them. We are all glad we have this time together. I am told there is another child, called Aspen. He is not much older than you are. I understand that True Grey has Aspen in hiding. Look, I have been told that I may have to leave the Isles for a while. My trusted friend, Flexer will be taking my place. I don't know when the switch will be made. I'll be staying with True Grey at his home in Vancouver. Majesta called and they want me to become a lawyer. God, I hate to leave you! Take my ring. If you need help call Majesta, he'll come down and help you. You?ll have to meet in the town of Ease. I have showed you to the cabin. Shadow, that tape you made of that ambush has cause Cloud to throw a fit and he want me out of the way for a while. I'll write you. Yana promised to personally deliver the letters to only you. I am giving you Majesta's ring of command. You will take over the Conclave for me. Cloud will see to that. All the wizards will stand behind you. I will for warn you. You must not let them dissolve the Conclave. I know that Gretz has influence in the Conclave. Try to find out who it is. Start increasing the membership. I was thinking that I would take a few more courses and raise my status for our own court system. When I return from my courses, I'll take the position as Magistrate for the Courts. We must change our system of law from the Conclave method to a judicial system. I will probably be taken, before I can give notice to anyone. If the Councils of Seven think I am gone, they will make their move on you. Therefore, a doppelganger will be taking my place. Help Flexer all you can. Treat him as you would me. It will be his job to take the lumps the Councils throw at me." Red hugged Shadow. "I do love you very much. Protect our peoples and homelands!"

 

"I will! I promise!" Shadow kissed Red's cheek. "I love you too! I'll see you in a weeks time." Shadow opened a portal and walked through. He went to his room to rest. Red hurried off to tell the priests about the meeting. Talon showed Claws and Rocky to their rooms.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Twelve

 

 

 

Shadow sat in his quarters resting for several hours. He decided to go to see Hamel

and Stan. "Well, how are Boss and his men doing?"

 

"They have arrived at Ott area only to be attacked by highway men. They are all fine. Just a little stiff and sore from the exercise of the fight. Shadow, what's up?" Stan pointed to a chair.

"Stan, I'm going into the human world for a week. I need some profession advice that no one here is able to give me. I came to see Hamel." Shadow watched as Ham emerged from the back of his mobile unit. "Ham, take the mobile home of Boss's and set it in the courtyard as a construction office. That is not why I have come. Can you get a call to Kevin for me? Amongst all our human friends, your brother would be the most educated as far as dealing with human and animal behaviour. I need some professional advice about what to expect from Boss and his men. Maybe, Kevin has a friend who is a psychologist. I could sure use one. I called Fred. He recommended Kevin. Apparently, the police forces do listen to Kevin and a friend of his when they need help on different police cases."

 

"What is bothering you?" Stan could see the worried expression in Shadow's face.

 

"Things on this case do not add up! The Gods in Ske are blaming Boss for everything. Our evidence is showing more and more that Boss is only being used as an escape goat of some kind. These people are using Boss in a big way. We just do not have the right professional help. I must meet with Kevin. Sorry fellows, something is not right! In fact, it stinks!" Watching from his chair, Shadow could see Hamel pulling out his mobile phone.

 

"Kevin Hamel, please!" Ham waited for a reply. "Thank you!" Ham turned to Shadow. "He's taken off a few weeks to work on his farm house." Ham dialled Kevin's home number. "Kev! Ham here! Listen, Prince Shadow would like to come and get some profession advice about this case, which we are working. Our prince thinks that something stinks! Trouble is, so do Stan and I agree with Prince Shadow. Besides, Shadow needs time to think things through without his Elders hovering over his head all the time. You said you would like to get to know Shadow better." Hamel laughed as he talked to his brother. "Excellent! Thanks Kev!" Ham hung up the receiver. "Well, get packed! You can stay with Kevin for as long as he is on vacation."

 

"Thanks Hamel! Where are Red and Gram?" Waiting for a reply, Shadow could see Emerald entering the room. "Red and I are taking Carrie to Powell River. She is not well! Eric is at Red Mule Tower if you need him." Emerald smiled at her grandson.

 

"I'm going to visit Kevin. Bess suggested I become friends with him first. I do need a rest after all that has happened. We'll assemble the altar after I get back from my weeks holiday. I'll be at Kevin's farm. Hamel has the phone number." Shadow hugged Emerald as she kissed his cheek.

 

"I was going to suggest that you take some time off! I like your plans. Have fun!" Emerald left the Great Hall.

 

"Well, I'll be upstairs packing up. Call me on your Calling Rings I gave you." Shadow hurried upstairs and packed up a few clothes. He walked downstairs to Hamel's truck, and watched as Ham called Kevin to meet Shadow at the prince's private home.

 

Shadow opened the portal and walked through into the house. Shadow just laughed and waited inside the house for Kevin to pull up. Shadow had aged himself to look about twenty in human years. He then remembered that his identification should be ready. Kevin pulled up in his red four-wheel drive vehicle and tooted the horn. Shadow walked out to the vehicle and climbed beside Kevin on the passenger?s side.

 

"You're looking well!" Kevin smiled at Shadow and help to move the small bag into the back. "These are all the clothes you brought."

 

"I need to buy myself some clothes. I'm out growing everything, lately. Could I get you to stop by this address on the way to your home? One of my guardians bought the house for me. I must pick up several items as well from the house." Shadow relaxed as Kevin drove off after looking at the address.

 

"This is just down the road from my farm. So, how have things been going?" Kevin was always interested in this case.

 

"That is partly why I am here. This case is getting to us all. I just returned from seeing the elders of our clans. They told me to follow my own heart. Well, my heart, Hamel and Stan all say see professional help. I hope that you can read Spanish! If not then I will translate for you. I have several big problems." Shadow felt that Kevin would be able to help him.

 

They drove to Shadow's house first and went inside.

 

"Say, this place is really nice!" Kevin walked around some of the rooms.

 

Shadow went to the master bedroom and retrieved the papers he was to get. He started to laugh when he pulled out the driver?s license with a note.

 

Shadow,

No time like the present! Get yourself some better human clothes."

True Grey

 

Shadow put his identification into his wallet as well as the money True Grey had left him. Just as Shadow place the money into his wallet, Kevin entered the bedroom.

 

"Well, I see your guardian thinks of everything. He stocked the fridge, freezer and pantry for you. That is some guardian you have!" Kevin handed Shadow a pop.

 

Shadow wondered if Kevin had been approached and a Forget Spell placed on his friend. Shadow knew Cloud's powers. So, Shadow would have to reproach his friend himself. How much would Kevin remember from their last visit? "Kevin, there are several things I must tell you. That is why I wanted to come here first." Shadow went on to tell Kevin about the elves and dragons in his world. "Sometimes, our elders cast spells on others to make them forget."

 

"I remember you being ill the last time you were here. I have no idea why you were so ill. So, this is why mother said that she has taken into her heart my little lizards ancestors. You are sure these are dragons. Shadow, if you are right you have every right to hide them. I will need some proof that these beings do exist." Kevin was very excited as he witnessed Shadow change to his elf form. "Holy Mackerel! What can I say?"

 

Shadow realized that someone had tampered with Kevin's memory. "Kevin, these dragons on our Isles are being slaughtered. To date, there are only thirty large dragons left in the whole world. You can believe this or not! Somehow, our Elders in Ske have developed a Creation Spell, which can change others like humans into elves, dragon or whatever they wish. Dragons and Elves had evolved into very high forms of life. By using our magic we can change as I just did, and enter the human world. Fortunately, for the human race, there are only a very few of us who can enter your human world. Kevin, I can give all the proof you want that dragons exist. For you see, I am half elemental dragon and half elf. I know of a spot on the Isles where I can show you. This is how we enter this world." Shadow went to the wall and cast a Portal Spell on the wall.

 

The portal opened into Red's cabin in the Elfstand Forest. Shadow walked through and stood watching Kevin as he walked out into the front room. "This is part of Red's inheritance from Jilon the wizard. Come outside! No one will disturb us here. I call my dragon form Phantom. It is safer if others think that we are separate people."

 

Shadow changed to Phantom. "Please tell no one what you have seen!"

 

"My associates would think I am crazy! How long are you?" Kevin walked around Phantom.

 

"I am just under one hundred and ninety feet." Phantom had change back to Shadow. "Well, now you know why Doc is getting so upset with things, especially, those books that say see vet!"

 

Bursting out in a belly laugh, Kevin held his sides. "I had no idea, Poor Doc! Shadow, let's go back to your home and talk!"

 

They walked back through the portal after Shadow picked from fruit rounds for them. "I hope you like fruit!"

 

"My heavens! This is a meal in itself. Shadow, I will give you some books and notes for doc. Tell me what he is complaining about!" Kevin walked into the kitchen at Shadow's home.

"Mainly dosage of our little ones. Flame is a fairy dragon that is a total length of six feet, tail included. Joleen stand six inches high pixie. Doc is an old Canadian Native doctor for humans. He is frightened that something will happen to the little ones, and he will give them the wrong dosage of healing potions. I brought you these to work with. I thought you could maybe try them on some of your farm animals or patients at the Zoo if you can." Shadow only wanted Kevin to know the truth!

 

"Well, this is turning out to be some vacation! Well, get your bags ready. We'll go to my home and start working with these potions as you call them. I will have to contact Doc to get other materials." Kevin could see Shadow waving his hand and a briefcase appeared on the table.

 

"Doc's notes so far. This is my copy! I have files of my own to go through as well. Boss is driving me crazy!" Shadow waved his hand again and their dishes were clean and back in the cupboard. "It works very well for fast clean ups!"

 

Shaking his head, Kevin grabbed the briefcase and some other items that Shadow had called to the table. They walked out to Kevin's vehicle and climbed inside. They then drove to Kevin's farm and parked the vehicle in the driveway. Kevin helped Shadow with his things. For the next three days, Kevin read through Doc's notes and gave in writing the best dosages of the potions that Shadow had allowed him to have.

 

"Well, that should help, Doc!" Kevin had never worked with a young man so full of knowledge as Shadow. "I noticed some of Doc's notes were about you and this bruising you have."

 

"That is slowly coming under control. As long as I take my dragon food and eat properly, I am fine. My body wants to heal anyone who is injured. Now, I am learning to store energy for when my body does this healing. It stops the bruising and draining of my body energies as well. I discovered that everything around us has an energy field of some kind. I have learned to tap this source, and use it to stop myself from completely draining. Well, that is not my problem! Boss and his men are. Here are those files I wanted you to read." Shadow handed Kevin the notes from Boss and Nile's diary.

 

Shadow did the cooking of dinner that night to give Kevin a chance to read over the files. The prince noticed Kevin entering the kitchen. "Well, what do you think?"

 

"This reads like a horror story! Relle is suspected of being our hit and run driver? Would you have a picture of this Relle?" Kevin had seen the man hit his brother and take off. Kevin had followed on his own bike at the time.

 

"This is what we have! We call it a dragon breath print. One of my cousins was able to get this picture of Relle. It is not very good." Shadow showed the print to Kevin.

 

"It does look like the same man who was with the one that hit Hamel. There were two in that vehicle. Could these people have known about the Isles?" Kevin thought these people were humans.

 

"Kevin, they are from the Isles. Bess said just before Ham was injured that someone sent your parents threatening letters. Kevin, this happened in the States and again just before Richard and Darren were killed. Marts killed your father and brother. We discovered that. Marts and Relle are triplets. Their other brother was almost killed by their own brothers. Boss has two other men working for him. Frankly, I love these two ogres. They try to cheer us up by doing stupid things. Oft and Stun were with your mother and sister when Marts threw a fire spell at the truck. Your mother and sister were burnt, but no to any extreme. They are completely healed now. Oft and Stun were so angry at Marts, that they waited until he was using his powers to open a magic portal through a mountain. Then one of the two pushed Marts. The whole side of the mountain fell on Marts. Instead of leaving Marts buried there. These two carried their dead wizard to an area with quicksand. You guess it! They stood yelling at each other that they should have not put the wizard there in the first place. I'll get the tape and let you listen to them. Boss hires wizards to do his magical bidding. Little does he know that both his ogre friends are very smart, indeed! They refuse to tell Boss that they are both wizards themselves, with very high powers. They could easily have killed your family, but instead, they gave their girls as they call your mother and sister, only the very best food, water and even their last healing potions when they got burnt. The ogres were closer to the truck when it exploded. We left them potions to use on themselves. They are keeping them case Boss gets hurt or someone they meet on the road." Shadow sat down at the table.

 

"Those two ogres love Hamel just as much. They keep saying how much they miss their girls. We sent them a note stating the Misty found their girls and Hamel. Those two went to a tavern and had a few drink to celebrate their girls and Hamel found help. We told the ogres how to get in touch with Bess and Kala. The girls receive a bag of gold nuggets every couple of weeks from Oft and Stun. This brings me to Boss. I must tell you this first. Boss was your father's contact for the Isles. We have no idea what they were doing. My own instincts tell me that Richard discovered some people. These people we suspect were stolen from the Isles. Richard would return them to Boss. We found several smaller notes in reference to these two meeting at a certain place. It is the same place where Richard and Darren were killed. From what you read is their any way to tell what Boss is up to." Shadow poured Kevin a coffee from the pot on the table.

 

"At first read through I got the impression that Boss is trying to protect these people he has been taking from the Councils. Suppose, Boss found out that certain people from the Isles had been sold to this Black Cult. Would not he try to get them back to the Isles? Try to put yourself in Boss's place. Now, you are seeing all these people being killed by this Councils of Seven and this Black Cult. What would you do?" Kevin began to eat his food.

 

"Try my best to protect them! What about this illness the ogres say Boss has. Could Boss be possessed by a demon of some kind?" Shadow waited for Kevin to reply.

 

"He could! With what you told me about rebirth I'm beginning to wonder. Could it have been possible that during a rebirth something went very wrong? Yes!" Kevin had noticed something in Shadow's eyes. "What is it?"

 

"A cursed object! I have been warned about them. My sword Stinger is a magical sword, which can alert me to pending dangers and it is invisible. I have been told that jewellery and weapons can be cursed very easily by these priests and wizards. Here feel my cross. This allows me to call Red and Emerald, if I need them. My godfather, Comet told me not to use anything I find, until he has inspected it first. After I passed my master's test Comet gave me the spell to check items for myself. Could something from one of those tombs they excavated have been cursed? You hear about mummy curses all the time." Shadow could see Strike going through Boss's diaries, again.

"Most of those curses were from stale air. Bacteria floated up from the coffin or tomb as they opened it and made the men sick. Some died. Back to Boss, he talks about blackout and memory loss. You said that mother and Kala witnessed Boss physically change form - if this was the case, and then yes! He could very well be cursed. It could be a drug placed on the items!" Again Kevin saw that look in Shadow's eyes.

 

"I was given a dagger with a poisoned blade. Kevin, think I better get some more inside help. I have the priests we found in Kola going through the artefacts we found in Boss's cave with the prisoners. Boss had kept Joleen's parents hidden away for over twelve years. Moore told me that they were to be taken into the mine in the Underground. Boss and some of his friends stole the cages. Moving Moore and the people left from his village into a huge cave on Imp Isle. Tia, Moore's wife told me that she was told that the others have all been killed in the mines. We have found a few of Flame's people. They are below in a forest near Phantom Lake. Only three people know where they are, Comet, Flame and myself. We are not telling anyone. There are only about thirty of the little dragons left. They come to my tower to sleep at night. I have set up one of Boss's old mobile trucks as a safe house for these little dragons. During the day, they hunt in the forest for food. At night they hide at my tower. We discovered three other large dragons. Thunder, my good friend, at least has his mother and siblings back. Boss had captured them, but missed Thunder." Shadow felt Kevin place his hand on his arm.

 

"I am going to suggest something. As an outsider, I may be able to get information from other sources for you. This Boss Case sounds like a man with a split personality. If we treat it like this type of case, we may get other answers, which can show us better how to handle these cases. If Boss uses magic he could easily change himself, as you do to cover up the fact of the split personality to his friends and other associates. For that matter, even the Councils of Seven." Kevin was giving Shadow the information he really needed.

 

They finished their dinner and decided to go for a drive. Kevin wanted to get some other books he had ordered for Doc through the zoo. Shadow followed Kevin into the zoos backstage area. It was different seeing all these cages and tank from the back of the viewing glass. Kevin walked into his office and grabbed the items he wanted to give to Doc.

 

Shadow was sitting in Kevin's office when Stinger began to vibrate. "Kevin, danger is near! Something is not right! Stinger is vibrating like crazy!"

 

Kevin quickly scanned the area of his office. He opened the door and saw two vets trying to get a Baboon into a cage. Shadow watched as Kevin went over to help. Something moved in the corner of the room. "Kevin, a snake is loose in the corner by the yellow tank!"

 

Kevin turned in time and stepped back quickly as he grabbed a clear plastic shield and managed to keep the snake in the corner as he snared it. Kevin put the snake back into its tank. "Thank you!"

 

Shadow moved quickly over to the other cage and waved his hand. He has seen the vets give the baboon an injection. It was still not working. But the baboon was out cold.

 

Kevin nodded and laughed at Shadow. "Come give us a hand moving this beast!"

 

Shadow winked at Kevin. "Only if it stays asleep!"

 

"I think it will now!" Kevin and Shadow helped the vets move the primate to the table. "What happened here?"

 

"Some teenagers gave our friend here some bubble gum! Look the mess! The zoo is pressing charges! I have had it this time!" A man walked over to Kevin. "What is this young man doing here?"

 

"Bob Northam, meet Shadow Wolvershen. I have been busy trying to help

Doc as you know. Well, this is Doc's employer." Kevin loved to bug his employer.

 

"You are Doc?s employer." Bob shook his head in disbelief.

 

"Yes! You see I am the Crown Prince for my homelands. I came here to visit Kevin and to get some medical facts for Doc. Kevin, we should be getting back soon!" Shadow could see the others using some sort of gel on the primate. "Ice works well. So, do dropping teenagers into a lake at fifty feet."

 

"That I will agree with!" Bob started to laugh.

 

Kevin returned to his office with Shadow. "Thanks again. That primate must had knocked the latch to the snakes cage."

 

"No! Some maintenance man let it loose. Kevin, I can sometimes see dangers as well. Kevin, I want to point out this man to you and Bob. That was no accident! Check the sleep drug, they gave the primate as well." Shadow was in a daze.

 

Kevin placed his hand on the prince's shoulder and called Bob into his office. "The snake I put back into his tank was a cobra. Check that dosage of sleep drug used just now on the primate."

 

Bob hurried off to the lab and returned within the hour. "That would not have put a

mouse to sleep."

 

"Come, I'll show you the man I notice in the area of that cupboard with we first entered this area. I was watching from Kevin's office. I saw him hit that cage with the cobra in it as he passed." Shadow walked around the zoos buildings inside for a good half hour, before spotting the man. "That is the man!"

 

"I fired that men six weeks ago!" Bob called the security guards. "Give him to the police!"

 

Shadow stood staring at the man for the longest time. The prince?s stare was piercing as he began to cast certain spells at the man being arrested. Shadow felt Kevin place his hand on his shoulder. Shadow finished casting the last spell.

 

Kevin moved Shadow back into a corner. "What is it?"

 

"That man will escape! He is one of the Isles people. Why would he be here causing trouble? The spells I put on him will send him to my tower dungeon on the Isles. Once he has been booked all his files and rap sheets will be teleported to my private office." Shadow closed his eyes and called to Mia, but no answer. Shadow waited until he was in the four-wheel drive of Kevin's before calling with his cross.

 

"Lyptus, can you hear me?" Shadow called.

 

"Yes master!" Lyptus replied.

 

"I am sending a prisoner from the human world. This one is one of our Isles people. He was caught trying to kill some humans at the zoo. I witnessed his actions, myself. Charge him with attempted murder! I want this one taken from my tower and given to Bulton for safekeeping. The man is a wizard, so watch it. Bind him good! I am pressing charges!" Shadow could hear Lyptus laughing.

 

"The rap sheet arrived. I'll check the prisoner!" The apprentice's voice faded and returned. "We have him! I'll send him to Bulton, immediately."

 

"Thank you!" Shadow closed his call. "See you in a day or so."

 

"Just how strong are your magic abilities?" Kevin stopped at a red light.

 

"Being the Crown Prince gives me other abilities as well. Those spells I cast were ones that the gods use. They are like a Summoning Spell, except I don't have that ability, yet. So, I called one of my friends in Ske who has the ability to cast that spell. He moved the man for me, makes me look good! I have the human god on my side as well. I just wish I could talk to him at times. It would make things a whole lot easier. Well, I have you to help me. I do appreciate it. Do you want to come and meet Bulton?" Shadow could see Kevin nodding his head. "I want answers out of this prisoner before this one is found and dies too."

 

Shadow and Kevin entered the farmhouse. The prince changed his clothes to elfin and handed Kevin one of his cloaks. Shadow opened the portal and they walked through into a tower.

 

"BULTON! IT IS SHADOW!" The prince called out.

 

"Shadow, the prisoner is in my study as you ordered. What is going on?" Bulton hurried over and shook hands with the prince.

 

"A MINOTAUR!" Kevin stood staring at the huge male beast before him.

 

"A HUMAN!" Bulton laughed and shook Kevin's hand. "Welcome to my tower. Come with us!"

 

As they entered Bulton's study, Starnick stood beside the man chained and gagged. "Shadow, you really got a hot one this time. He is one of Blazemaster's men! He calls himself, Trivin!"

 

"Starnick, Bulton meet Kevin Hamel. I have told Kev all about us. I overheard Kevin's employer saying that this Trivin has tried several times to kill others at the zoo. I want to know why!" Shadow removed the man?s gag from his mouth. "You will talk to me!" Shadow had found a Truth Spell, which now the prince would cast on his prisoner. "Why are you at that zoo? Who sent you?"

 

"Signet wants all the children of our High Priest of Ske dead. We have located two of his children who work at the zoo. We just do not know which ones they are. The only way we can find out is to have them hurt. Then we can see their scales!" Trivin was in Shadow's powers as he answered truthfully.

 

"Does anyone know who these children are?" Shadow wanted to see what this man said.

 

"No! Signet wants the children all dead. If we do not kill the children a great curse will be fall us all!" Trivin suddenly screamed and died.

 

Bulton shot around fast and threw off two spells down his hallway. "Starnick, grab that man!"

 

Shadow and Kevin were trying to help Trivin, but he was already dead. "Well, any ideas of who this High Priest is. If we knew that, then maybe we could find his children."

 

Starnick pulled the man back into the room. "Shadow, meet one of our cousins, Dalin's son, Trayin! Someone was waiting for him in the hallway as well. Bulton, it is not your fault!

Well, I'll take these two back for Doc to do his thing on. I'll get Doc to give you a full report." Starnick turned to face Kevin. "Your mother and sister are fine. I am taking good care of them. Hamel is some young man. I love that boy! Well, you take care, Son. See you again soon."

 

Kevin did not know what to say. He had seen Starnick with his mother and Kala when they came to visit him. "Give mom my love and Kala a kiss. Kick Hamel in the pants, if he doesn't be good!"

 

Starnick smiled and hauled the two bodies out of Bulton's office.

 

"I think Starnick loves mother!" Kevin turned to see Shadow laughing. "He sure loves Kala and Ham as well. They need something now that father is dead. Mother told me in her last letter, she loves Starnick very much. I may have an elf as a father after all. I like him."

 

"BULTON! I have been injured! Those men ran into me and locked me into the kitchen cupboard. Look at my arm!" A female minotaur hurried into the office.

Kevin hurried over to Loyee to help her. "Sit down, Dear! Here let me have a look! I am Bess's son, Kevin! Now, let's have a good look at this cut. Shadow zap my red bag here!"

 

Shadow took off running through the portal and returned with the red bag. "Kevin, this is Loyee!"

 

"Loyee, this is one of Bess's sons. She is the one who has won Starnick's heart. So, I just found out. This is Richard Hamel's son, Kevin!" Bulton sat down beside Kev and watched him healing his mate?s arm.

 

"It sounds like mother is in love with Starnick. I would not be surprised to see them marry in the near future. I like Starnick!" Kevin winked as Shadow. "That would make us cousins."

 

"I guess it would!" Shadow laughed as Kevin used a syringe with healing potion in it, just the way the prince had instructed. "Good!"

 

"Well, if that man was right then two people at the zoo could be the children of a High Priest from your Isles. How do we find them? He said if they were injured the scales would show." Kevin bandaged Loyee's arm for her. "Keep it clean!"

 

"Thank you! Kevin. I met Bess once. We talked all night! Bulton played with Kala. They had a good time hopping around on one foot." Loyee handed Kevin a piece of jewellery for healing her. "Take it! I want you to be safe!"

 

"Thank you!" Kevin, put the necklace on his neck. He could feel it vibrate as he put it under his shirt. "It is vibrating!"

 

"Shadow, stay with Kevin and Loyee." Bulton called out the guards and there could be fighting heard downstairs in the tower. Shadow made himself invisible and moved downstairs to the next level. He could see Bulton fighting some wizard standing in the doorway. Shadow shot a draining pulse at the man and watched the man drop. "That will keep him out for a while. I've called Starnick back here. His is coming with Hort and back-up."

 

Kevin had grabbed two swords from the wall and stood guarding Loyee. She walked

over to the cupboard and exchanged the two swords Kevin had for two others. "These are

both magical swords. That is funny! They have never glowed like that before. They like you! You can have them! All they do is collect dust!" Loyee watched as Kevin tested the balance.

 

"Perfect balance! Loyee, these are very valuable swords. Mother asked me to move to the Isles. I know why now! I'll get Shadow to give these swords to mother for me! I think they would be safer here." Kevin was suddenly aware of danger moving nearer to him. He stepped out into the hall and began to duel. "What the hell?" One sword left his hand and plunged itself into the attacker. The other sword swung around out of Kevin's hand, lobbing off the man's head. Kevin stared as the swords returned to his hands. "WOW! These two have minds of their own!" Shadow and Bulton had been chasing the one person who attacked Kevin. They had seen the swords in action.

 

Bulton was laughing at the expression on Kevin's face. "Well, I see they found a good home!"

 

Kevin and Shadow left after dinner and returned to the farm. Kevin mounted the two swords on the wall above his bed. "Well, I'll be protected from now on!"

 

Shadow stood in the doorway laughing. "Well, that man should had left with the others. Bulton was delighted to see you could fight. Only a great warrior can handle swords like those. Well, we will have to find out who those two people were. Any ideas!"

 

"None! I think there could be other attacks at the zoo. I'll warn Bob. I guess I should just tell him the truth. We just don't know who they are." Kevin retired to his bed.

 

The child tried to think of how he could protect Kevin and his friends at the zoo. Shadow read for a while and finally went to sleep. It was around five in the morning when the prince suddenly shot straight up in bed with an idea. ?I got it!?

 

It was at breakfast that Shadow told Kevin of his idea. ?That man said that the children worked for the zoo. If the children were injured, they could tell by a cut, because they could see the scales. Right?"

 

?Yes! What are you getting at?? Kevin wanted to hear the idea.

 

?Could you get me blood sample of everyone that works in the zoo hospital? I can have my lab run some test on these people and give you any answers. There is a special gene that shows up in the people from the Isles.? Shadow could see Kevin really liked the idea.

 

Kevin and Shadow went to the zoo and collected the blood samples that Shadow would need.

 

Shadow opened a portal to the top floor of his tower and gave the blood samples to Locker. ?I want a report before I return. Come through the portal I am leaving open and give me the report. No on else is to see these reports.?

 

?Top Secret case! I will have them shortly. You want the full DNA profiles on each sample?? Locker started to go to his desk.

 

?Please!? Shadow left for Kevin?s home. ?They should be ready in a short time. My lab will do a complete work up on everyone.?

 

?The if there is no one with the dragon DNA what will you do?? Kevin sat down in his chair.

 

?I will tell certain people to tell the spies watching you that someone is lying and there is no one of that description working at the zoo. Let?s see if that works!? Shadow began to go through the documents again. He had a few answers. "It is not much to go on. Kevin, you have copies of my documents and the diaries. Once we find anything else. I'll send it to you via magic. I got word that Boss is getting closer. I must go home! I'll call your private line! Locker will bring you a copy of his report. I?ll see you after I am done with Boss." That is when, Shadow telepathically sent two spider elves to stand guard over Kevin. They would tell Shadow who was tampering with Kevin?s memory. The prince had not said a word to Kevin about what he had done. The prince needed proof! He intended to get it.

 

"You take care! Give my family my love. Tell mother, I approve of her choice of men." Kevin helped to carry Shadow's things into the prince's bedroom at his tower. See you soon!" Kevin smiled and left Shadow to close the portal and unpack.

 

After returning home, Shadow went to get the box with the cross on the top. He removed the clear crystal like glass and looked around his room for a place to put it. He spotted a plant near the window and put the glass crystal on the dirt. ?That will give that plant a little more glamour?. Several hours later, Stan entered the prince's chambers. Shadow was on his bed reading some of the papers and books, which had been found in Boss's lair on Imp Isle.

 

"Get things straightened out?" Stan walked over to the bed and sat down. "Red wants Phantom in the great hall to meet the others as they arrive. He thought it might be best, if you introduced Talon's uncles to Phantom as well." Stan watched as the prince set his book down. "Shadow, is everything all right?"

 

"I have a few problems to work out. That's all!" Shadow rolled over and looked up at the ceiling for a moment, then rose and walked over to his desk. He locked the books away in his desk and walked over to Stan. "Kevin helped a great deal. However, I still have a few problems."

 

They went downstairs and entered the great hall. Shadow saw the two uncles over at the table. "Uncles, I'd like you to meet Phantom." Shadow watched as the uncles walked towards him. "Stay here! Phantom will have plenty of room to move around." Shadow walked over into the middle of the floor.

 

Stan and Hamel positioned themselves behind Rocky and Claws. Shadow smiled at the uncles and disappeared from sight. Suddenly, the room filled with a swirling mass of rainbow colours and Phantom appeared. In a deep booming voice that echoed from every wall as Phantom greeted the two men.

 

"Welcome to my tower, Gentlemen! How would you both like to duel with me, now? What we didn't explain to you at the inn was that I am Phantom? My father was elf, but mother was a dragon. Now, you understand why, I'm a Master Wizard and the Prince of the Prophecy. I'm glad to see you both still standing. I don't remember seeing those two puddles beneath your feet." Phantom started to laugh.

 

"Stan, would you help Talon's uncles to their rooms. I think they'd like to change into something more comfortable." Phantom watched the two men looking down at their feet. Both men's faces turned red, but neither could speak. It just came out as a mumbling sound.

 

"It's all right, Gentlemen. I am still Shadow. I really won't hurt you. Talon and Red were only teasing you. You're family, not foe!" Phantom watched as Stan tried to pull the men out of the room. Both men were like two statues, with their feet embedded to the floor. Phantom cast a spell and nodded to Stan. He pulled the men from the room.

 

Once on the other side of the door, both men seemed to get their legs under them and ran after Stan. It was not until they had arrived in their own rooms, that they realized what had occurred. They both changed their trousers, then immediately started for each other?s rooms. They met in the hallway, neither one spoke a word to the other. They were still very shaken and their minds were like blanks as they stood staring at each other.

 

Thorn walked over to the men. "Gentlemen, may I assist you in anyway? I'm Thorn, one of Shadow's apprentices."

 

Both men looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. Claws finally found his voice. "I think we're expected in the Great Hall for a meeting. Could you show us the way? I'm afraid we're lost."

 

Thorn had seen that look before. "By the expressions on your faces. I'd say you have just met Phantom. Shadow is full of surprises! Isn't he? That young man sure has a good sense of humour."

 

Claws put his hand on Rocky's shoulder. "Sense of humour, nothing! That kid is a chip off the old block. I use to pull gags on others, but this is tops in my book. He had us so frightened we actually wet ourselves. That Phantom is some dragon all right!"

 

"I'd hate to get into a fight with him! I'm glad he's on our side, instead of Boss's. Talon was right about his size. He's huge! The largest dragon I've ever seen!" Rocky laughed as they walked into the Great Hall.

 

Phantom raised his head. "Gentlemen, please come in! We have been expecting you. Please, take a chair and sit down!"

 

"Why, do I get the feeling we are walking into the web of a giant spider?" Claws asked as the sat down at the table, beside his brother.

 

"Good! Everyone is here! Let's get this meeting underway." Phantom brought the meeting to order. He turned to face the priests. "Gentlemen, have you got any information for us?"

 

One of the priests stood up when he had seen the dragon nod his head. "Yes, Phantom, we have! Apparently, we're dealing with a God as well as Boss. The God's name is Hu. He is a Fire God from Central America, but we have no evidence to link him with the Aztec or Maya cultures. This is a very difficult God to find. While going through all the crates, we have discovered several articles, which Doc has helped us to identify. These articles are strange themselves and suggest that two different cultures had risen from or around this Hu God. He is not a true God from Central America, for we have found hints of European cultures and designs on these articles. Enchanter has mentioned that our people themselves travelled up those trails to these Isles. We are beginning to think that some of those people who split from the main migration group somehow survived for many centuries. These people left behind the articles that Boss discovered. Rovan has more about the God."

 

Rovan stood up and looked at his notes. "Two points of interest about Hu have come to my attention. We found out Hu was once mortal and was married before he received his God status. Hu also lived in this area where Boss found these articles. Boss did us a big favour by translating some of Hu's diary. According to the diary, Hu's love gave him a box with a cross on it and within that box is a gold dagger with a pearl handle. He writes in his diary how much he treasures these items, as they were a special gift from his now lost love. He says that they are all he has left of his true love. He was forced to marry another female because of the different in their cultures. He was told before his wife died that she had twin sons, who she sent away. He was also told that he has a daughter by the one, which he calls his true love. He regrets that he will never see the children or his love. The natives have cursed him to a living hell because he cannot grow old. A life without death, a love, which he will never see again. Children who would never know their father."

 

Rovan drank some on his glass of water. "Phantom, we all feel that Hu wants back his personal belongings. We found out something else. He shows himself as a Minotaur like creature, covered in fiery red fur. Boss describes Hu in some notes. We have unloaded the altar. We left the temple room still crated. We won't need it. When we unloaded the altar we found some other information. It tells of how Hu became a God. We think you should read this notes. If we contact Hu, we can find out more about him. But because of what Boss has done to Hu. We think Hu may even turn on Boss and do the job for us."

 

Phantom looked down at the priests. "I doubt that very much. Hu has the powers of fire and probably several other powers. It is not his job to fight this battle it's mine! Now, how do you propose we contact this god? If we release Hu onto this plane, we may have more than just Boss to deal with. From any books I have read, they always show a Fire God as evil, one of the devils own. We do have his prize possessions as a tool to barter with, but that is all. How can we contact Hu? Any ideas?"

 

"Phantom, we found some scrolls in one of the crates. After going through them we think they are the Summoning Chants to get Hu to appear. We cast a Read Language Spell on the chants. They are mainly Prayers of Summoning. We'll have to rebuild the altar in a place somewhere safe. We were thinking of a cave. Then we can seal the cave afterwards. This would give us some control over Hu, at least contain him.? Rovan showed Phantom the chants.

 

?I agree with your ideas. I want all persons not directly involved moved to the town for a while. Start clearing the tower, immediately. Maybe, Red will let us use his farm for my staff and warriors.? Phantom nodded his head. "We will use my lair, that way I can protect Hu's altar from others like Boss." Phantom moved over to the wall and opened a portal into his lair. He turned to the priests. "Let me know when you're ready to summon Hu. I want to be there." Phantom moved back to where he was before.

 

"Hamel, what news have you got for us." Phantom watched Hamel pick up his notes.

 

"As of last night, Boss and his ogres were just this side of Corndale. Another week to ten days and they will reach Eaglestep, where Boss had his base camp." Hamel smiled.

 

"I'll be posting extra guards starting tonight. They'll guard the trail up to my tower. Thunder said he and his family would guard the tower trails starting tonight. We don't want Boss to slip past us, now. Remember, once he finds his things have gone. He'll think that this tower has them and come after his things. I want everyone moved to Red?s cabin after we have something to eat. I don't want anyone in my way if I have to battle this God Hu. I will contact you after I have met with Hu." Phantom glanced over at the portal. He could see the last crates being pushed into his lair.

 

Everyone left the Great Hall, but Phantom, Hamel, Stan, Red, Talon, Rocky and Claws. Phantom looked over at his Talon's uncles and saw them talking to the Cap at the doors. Claws and Rocky walked over to Phantom.

 

In a disbelieving glance, Rocky stood shaking his head. "That was some trick you pulled on us! We forgive you this time! It is our turn next time! Oh, we were just talking to a guard and he said that two giants are headed this way."

 

"Each giant is carrying a bundle of hog tied ogres. The ogres are screaming and yelling as the giants carry them up the hill towards your tower. Shall we show them in or what?" Claws was having a good laugh over what he had seen coming up the road.

 

"Yes!? Phantom glanced over at Red. ?I hope you don?t mind me using your cabin to keep my staff safe.? Phantom could see Red laughing. ?Thanks! Cap and his guard can stay with the elfin guards. All women and children are to leave. Only capable warriors are allowed to stay here.?

 

?I?ll have a portal open for the weaker people to escape through if necessary. Bring the giants to me, here! Use those outer double doors over there. I want to talk to the giants and those ogres. After I'm finished, the giants will be free to leave. However, the ogres will be staying in the dungeons. They will be standing trial for their crimes." Phantom could hear his uncles talking to his uncle about Mia.

 

"Talon, where did Mia get those beasts from? We climbed up to see if Mia was home. We got quite the shock of our lives, as we had just finished the climb up onto the ledge. Where we were greeted by three huge snarling dogs and three young dragons ready to tear us apart. Those six held us at bay on that high ledge for almost four hours, until Mia finally came and rescued us. Some greeting that was!" Claws had been visibly shaken by their experience.

 

"Mia's children were given the guard dogs by her new boy friend." Talon was getting a good laugh out of what his uncles had said. "Mia has been having some trouble. So, her boyfriend gave the children each a dog to protect them."

 

Phantom glanced up to see Rocky leading the two giants into the Great Hall. Each giant carried five ogres, all bundled together and hanging upside down from their shoulders. The ogres were yelling and screaming at the top of their lungs for they were not pleased at being carried in this manner. Acknowledging the giants presence, Phantom nodded his head to his friends. "You may put the ogres down over here! They won't be going anywhere! Thank you for bringing the prisoners here, so promptly! I imagine you gentlemen are in a hurry to return home."

 

"We were going to return home in the morning. We were going to stay in the woods near by your tower. If that is all right with you?" asked the smaller giant.

 

Phantom loomed over the ogres. "If you fellows don't be quiet. I'll put you to sleep. SHUT UP! Your turn to talk will come." A hush fell over the Great Hall. Phantom turned his attentions to the giants. "Sorry, about that! Now, as I was going to say, thank you for helping us release all the captives. I'd feel better if you would both stay in my courtyard for tonight. I'll have my cooks prepare some food for you. Tomorrow before you leave make sure you see the cook. He will give you some food to take with you on your journey home. Here is your payment for helping deliver these ogres. Don't forget to see the cook in the morning, before you leave. Bye, my friends! Have a safe trip home!" Phantom handed each giant a money pouch. "Oh, by the way, what are your names?"

 

"I's called Highlifter and this be Rocksetter," replied the larger of the two giants. They waved to Phantom as they walked from the Great Hall and into the courtyard.

 

Phantom lifted his head high into the air and watched the giants as they left. "I will send for you, if I need your help in future. Take care going home! See you both again, my friends!"

 

"See you, again!" Both giants called out as they walked into the courtyard. They settled themselves down and began to set up camp. Servants appeared and began to fuss over the two giants. Baffled by Phantom's attitude and behaviour the giants let the servants wait on them.

 

Talon had known the giants for many years, for they had stop by and stayed in his meadow near the inn whenever they were on the Isle of Stayn. They had been two of his friends that had vanished from the back of his inn, some years ago. "Friends, it's good to see you again! Phantom has sent me to take your orders for dinner." Talon wrote down what the giants asked for. "Have you see your other two friends that vanished the same day you did?"

"Yes, they were killed by those slavers. Talon, it was terrible. Have you seen Valley?" Now maybe, Highlifter could get some answers to his questions. "Talon, we have worked for other wizards before. None have treated us with so much respect! Nor do they pay us for what we were worth! Phantom shows us respect and overpaid us for the work we did for him. He treats us like you were treated by Nile!" Highlifter remarked as he scratched his head in bewilderment.

 

"Yes, Valley is doing all right. When you vanished, I went to her and helped her get to Hort, her brother. You must understand that our prince enjoys having friends. He thinks of you as his friends. You did a job for him. Whatever he thinks you are worth is what he pays you. Your food and drinks will be brought to you, shortly. You two are part of the prince's family, now. He looks after his own!" Hurrying, Talon raced back inside the tower.

 

Meanwhile, inside the Great Hall, Phantom had been trying to get answers from the ogres. Their leader refused to talk and spat at Phantom. So, the prince was not going to put up with any of the ogres foolishness. Phantom sent for Doc. As the prince waited for Doc, Shadow noticed that Locker was standing by the door, with a file in his hands. ?Locker you have the documents for me??

 

?Yes my Prince! I have not sent the other file yet. There is something that you should see first.? Locker handed over the file to Shadow.

 

The dragon quickly glanced through the file. ?I can see why! Take the file to my office. No one is to see it. Now, make up a file saying that no one from the Isles works at the zoo. This is between you and me.?

 

?I understand! That report is to go to your friend.? Locker could see the dragon prince nodding his head. ?As you wish!?

 

?I will be done here shortly. I will meet you in the lab!? Phantom could see Doc walk into the Great Hall with his black medical bag in hand. ?See you later.? Locker left in a hurry for the lab.

 

As he raised his head higher, Phantom could see the doors to the Great Hall closing as Doc entered. "These ogres refuse to talk to me or give me straight answers. Doc, do you have anything in your magic bag, which will help me get some straight answers?"

 

"I'll see what I have in here!" Doc calmly rummaged through his bag. "Let me see! I should have something in here. Oh Yes! This should do very nicely! Doc carried his bag as he slowly moved over to the ogres. "Let's see! You're about eight feet tall, weight about four, no closer to five hundred pounds. Let me see! What size needle will I need to penetrate your thick hide! This one will do very nicely!"

 

Reaching into his medical bag, Doc pulled out the largest syringe could find. It was about foot long, because Phantom had enlarged it, before Doc pulled it from his bag. Carefully, Doc filled the syringe with a liquid.

 

Doc walked over to the ogre leader. The old man tapped the sides of the syringe and shot a stream of liquid into the air. Doc had seen the two mountain men standing talking to Red as he entered. "How would you gentlemen like to give me a hand? This man refuses to talk. Well, we will see about that!" Doc observed as Claws and Rocky hurried over to him.

 

Phantom had the ogre's body pinned to the floor with one set of his talons. The prince reached out to grab the ogre?s arm and held it out to the side with his other talons. Rocky and Claws held the ogres arm down and steady, while Doc injected the liquid into the ogre leader.

 

The ogre thrashed around trying to break free. He was still yelling and screaming with all his might as the other ogres watched in horror at what that human was doing to their leader. Doc raised his eyebrows when he felt Phantom cast a spell on the ogre. The other ogres sat quietly and listened to what was going on. Their curiosity was being brought to its limit. Only Doc has felt the surge from Phantom's powers as he injected a little healing potion into the ogre's arm.

 

Phantom released the ogre and started questioning the beast man. "How long have you worked for Boss?" He wanted to see how well the ogre would answer his questions. One more thing Phantom wanted to see was how smart this being was.

 

Acting like a big shot the ogre put his hands on his hips as he stood up. "Ten years! I's been with Boss. I's been wiff him the longest."

 

One of the frighten stricken ogres yelled at their leader. "You lie! Oft and Stun has been Boss's best men! Them know Boss the longest! That one worked for Relle first before Boss!"

 

This was definitely more than Phantom could have hoped to happen. "So, we have a smart ass in the crowd. Well, let's see how smart you are big guy." Phantom's throat rumbled out with the next three questions. "Did you help Boss capture those other beings? What were you going to do with all of them? Why were there no ogres in cages?"

 

"Twas' all our jobs to help capture the other beings. Boss said he wanted them all kept in good shape, that's way we gets good money for them. Boss had been given a Capture Contract, which came from the Councils of Seven. They wanted Boss's prisoners for work in the mines, deep in the Underground. Boss discovered something about the Councils of Seven and began refusing to send them our captives. Boss said if the Councils were so stupid, then he was going to sell them to the Black cult for their sacrifices, instead of his captives." The leader began to brag about his position in Boss's forces. "As for other ogres! Well, all them ogres here have been sold to the Councils of Seven after Boss dead. I was to become foreman for the council. Relle said these ogres were too stupid to understand."

 

By now, the other ogres were getting very angry with their leader. For they now understood what their fate would have been in the hands of this leader. Phantom could see his plan was starting to work. "Take them to the dungeon and make sure they are placed in different cells. Put the leader on the bottom level and post guards on all levels of the dungeon." Phantom slowly nodded his head as a sign that he was finished talking.

 

It was one of the younger ogres who stepped forward to Phantom. "You showed us what this ogre was up to." Not caring if he got into trouble, he continued to speak as he looked at his companions. "It was not Boss who made this one our leader! It was Oman! Him is Relle?s top man now since Henten vanished. I tolds you all that Boss was only protecting us, and them others. No, one listens to me." The ogre had a bad scar on the side of his head, which ran the length of his face. "We has to talk!" Talon called the guards to come and take the ogres to the dungeon. The young ogre sat on the floor waiting for his companions to leave. "I tell you what?s I know. Boss comes here long time ago. Several of us would work for Old Wiz. Gin, Mart's apprentice finds Old Wiz knows special magic. So, Marts and Relle go to find Old Wiz and learn from him. Then went them know spells them leaves Old Wiz. Next time Marts and Relle shows up them have Boss with them. They leave Boss to guard Old Wiz. We was some of Old Wiz's staff. We really frighten that day Marts and Relle shows up and starts attacking Old Wiz. We hide in forest. Boss was out back. We get him to help Old Wiz. Boss find out Relle ready to kill him master. Boss tried to help master, but master gone. When master return Boss told him to leave house, Master not listen. Relle attacked our old master. We tell Boss we very upset. Him say that we to go to cave where we be protected. It was Relle who take priest from Kola. Boss find out and take priest to protect them from Councils of Seven. Boss says that Councils is very evil and we to stay away. We was working in cave feeding others when we see that leader coming to help us. We only finds out that him not with Boss. Him sent to kill Boss. We talked at night when giants bring us here. Leader was mad at me for saying I's going to tell you about Councils of Seven. Boss no leader. Him trying to gets rid of other being inside him. We see Relle change to Boss."

 

"Stun and Oft say that long time ago man hurt Boss and put bad ring on him finger. We even chop off one finger. Boss not minds. Him thanks us for trying to take off ring. Ring still on Boss's finger. You catch Boss, chop off him hand. Okay! Then ring have no fingers to jump to. Boss really good and treats us nice too. When evil in him awake Boss like beast ready to kill everyone. Then we all stay out of Boss's way, you know. Boss look like skeleton found in graveyard. Cept his eyes flames as fire and him can drains power from others. We has seen him leave members of Councils of Seven in sleepy state, when they try to kill him. Boss not cares if Councils kill him cause him wants to be dead to change bodies again. Boss thinks maybe ring well leave too. If you find ring cut off or take from Boss. Big secret I tell you now. Marts have big scar on face, not Relle. Everyone gets them mixed up. We know that Relle have missing little finger on right hand. Dragon bites it off. Them have brother, Grik, him very different! Him always wants to help Boss. Grik and Barcot always-there helping True Grey. Boss calls Marts and Relle rotten eggs." It was plain to see that ogre did like Boss very much and wanted him free from the evil spirit.

 

Waiting until the ogre walked off with a guard, Phantom now knew what was going on. He also understood Boss's diary notes better. "So, if Boss is possessed we will have to get rid of the ring after we finish our battle. We can only pray that this ogre is right. They were only used as puppets for others to play with. I figured that out from the order list Boss had. Boss and his capture team were being used by the Councils of Seven to kidnap others and ship them off to the mines in the Underground. What I believe is that Boss found out about their scheme and began stealing the Councils prisoners back and hiding them. Boss is playing with fire at both ends. I have a bad feeling that Boss is right in the middle of this whole mess. Red, would you see those nine ogres get proper training. They act like children. Get Sky and Storm help train them for road detail. They're good workers. Take the two smaller ogres and give them to the camp cooks. Ask Talon, how well that younger one cooks. Even Talon was impressed. Those two do make a good meal. If they're made to feel important, they will work hard. They are uneducated, however I think that they will understand if things are explained in simple terms to them. I think I have a full time job for my giant friends. Those two could help Storm and Sky with the roads as foreman or group leaders."

 

"Excellent idea!" Red approved and could see that his grandson was learning a great deal about their lands. "You saw the roads on Stayn Isle? How do they look now?"

 

"Better than some roads in the human world. Storm and Sky are doing a fantastic job. I flew over Grub's house. He waved to me as he stood beside his new fruit stand. Even his mother's house has been fixed up. Grub was all nice and clean. I felt like crying. It made me feel so good inside to know that my plans were helping our people! I told you that all our people need is guidance." Phantom could feel Red petting him.

 

"You really think that having schools here would help our people. I saw the roads and the houses, which were repaired. All right, I'll give you permission to bring normal grade school course to the Isles. But you are to find someone to teach it. It will take time, but at least now one Isle is in good shape." Red sat down on Phantom's foreleg. "I'll see those ogres get proper training and get jobs. Even the Conclave is impressed with the work you are doing. They usually never agree on anything. I'm proud of you, Son. Well, you get some rest. I'll go up to get the box and dagger." Red left the Great Hall for Shadow's quarters.

 

Phantom went outside to check the giants. They were fast asleep on mats that Talon had put out for them. Phantom went back inside and curled up to sleep. He was thinking about what Red had said. "Guard! Go upstairs and bring down Flame to me. Tell the other four dragons I want them here as well."

 

A short while later, Flame and the four Earth Dragon flew over to Phantom. "What's up?" Flame shouted.

 

"Stop shouting! Now, remember we were talking the other night about starting normal grade school classes here on the Isles. Well, Red gave me permission to start." Phantom watched Flame shoot high up into the rafters.

 

"YES! YES! YES!" Flame landed back in front of Phantom.

 

"Flame, we need a teacher. I am giving you that job. You have been teaching these four Earth Dragons and Kala her lessons. Well, Flame! Do you want the job?" Phantom roared out in laughter as Flame passed out on the floor. "I will take that as a yes, then!"

 

After Flame came too, he sat staring up at Phantom. "I can use my own ideas in teaching them."

 

"Yes, as long as you teach them the same type of courses Kala is learning. We must set a certain standard for those who want to learn. Ask Kala to help you figure out a grading system for the marks. Thunder and his family can begin grade one when we get the first books. Flame, grade one, two and three are mainly learning to pronounce words, basis spelling and arithmetic." Phantom saw Flame hurry off out the room. "Thunder, get Maria to ask Fred about the courses for the other grades. Help Flame!"

 

"I will Phantom! Thank you for all of us. This means a great deal to us. I'll contact Bess instead. She said she can get the books for us." Thunder rubbed his tiny head against Phantom. "Thanks Friend!"

 

Everything was coming together for the prince. He curled up into a ball and pretended to sleep for about six hours. Actually, Shadow had cast an illusion of his dragon form, and then went to the lab. ?Locker what did you find?? Shadow had his report in his hand.

 

?They are all humans at the lab. However, four of them seem to have slightly different cell structure. I have put their files inside you private files. I made up these other files for the zoo. We will keep what we know until the right time. Kevin has a blood disease called diabetes. So do the other three.? Locker handed Shadow another report.

 

?Excellent write-up on these reports! I?ll send this file to Kevin, immediately. Unless you want to deliver it to him!? Shadow watched as Locker nodded his head. ?All right but be careful!?

 

?I will! I go now! Can I use some of your human clothes?? Locker has handed an outfit from Shadow?s wardrobe. ?Thanks!?

 

Locker took off through the portal to Kevin?s home. He could see the dog and cat were there alone. ?Where is Kevin??

 

The dog turned around. ?You can speak our languages!?

 

?I asked where Kevin was. I have important information for him.? Locker watched the animals closely.

 

?Kevin is in the barn with the horses. One was sick!? The dog went to the back door and pointed to the barn. ?In that building!?

 

Locker ran out the back door and into the barn. He could see Kevin helping the horse. Locker slowly walked over to the area. ?Kevin, I be Locker. Shadow sends me to give you these files.?

 

?This horse has been bitten by something.? Kevin had not even looked up at Locker.

 

?Help you check for bites.? Locker began to search the horse for tiny bites. ?It no bite! Him gots to close to stinging bugs. See here is stingers. Whole bunch of them.? Locker began to remove the stingers from the horse and put salve on each area affected.

 

Kevin sat back and watched the little fellow working. ?You really know your stuff. You work for Shadow??

 

?Yup! I top lab scientist for Shadow private lab. Not to worry, horse be all right.? Locker finished placing the last of the salve on the injured areas, and then cast a healing spell on the horse.

 

Locker stood back and watched as Kevin?s horse rose to his feet. ?See, him fine now. Here is report from Shadow.?

 

?Thank you! Come back to the house for a treat.? Kevin and Locker walked back to the house and entered. Kevin read the reports. ?Excellent work!? He looked down at the tiny human standing beside him. ?Thank you!?

 

?I tell prince I have it ready in few days. Shadow worried about you. Him told me of someone trying to erase your memory. Mind if I help! It will give me better idea of person we are looking for.? Locker could see the puzzled expression on Kevin?s face. ?I put spell on you that I learn when I was general. This will give annoying people something to think about and give me their identity.?

 

?Go ahead! I am getting tired of Shadow trying to repeat things to me all the time that I have forgotten.? Kevin felt a slight tickling feeling on his body.

 

?That will also call me to your side. I will catch the man and put him in lab for Shadow to deal with later.?

 

?Thank you! Won?t you have lunch with me? I owe you that much for helping me!? Kevin prepared a lunch. He went to call Locker and found him playing with Rex. ?Well, you two have made friends fast!?

 

?Rex was telling me that someone sneaks in here at night. Rex has tried several times to get this person. Him vanishes to fast. I give Rex spell to use if man comes around again. Rex will call me!? Locker smiled at Kevin and followed him to the kitchen.

 

Locker sat eating his meal. ?This is really different food. It tastes so good! This is good reward for helping you. Best reward of all! Yup! I sure like this food! I like having friends too.?

 

?Locker can you put a spell on the safe so that my paper cannot be touched except my me?? Kevin watched as the little one cast his spell. ?Thank you!?

 

?I all done here! If you need me, you call! I leave portal open! It is tiny one, but I will hear you call me! Bye!? Locker left through the portal.

 

?Listen up! If you hear a voice coming from that portal, you tell me right away. I go to help Kevin. Him is Bess?s son in human world.? Locker could see the other four scientists nodding their heads.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Meanwhile, Phantom had called Cela and told her what had happened with Kevin. ?I left several of my spies with Kevin. Locker just told me that he has cast some of his spells on Kevin to help protect him.?

 

?Good! I?ll send a report to my contact. I will tell her about the attempts on the people at the zoo. I?ll see they are stopped and help you find out who is doing it!? Cela telepathically sent a report to her contact. ?Tell your spies that they are looking in the wrong places for the High Priests children. Fools! There is no one that works at the zoo who is from the Isles. You will tell your spies to look elsewhere.?

 

?We had received word that there were two from the Isles working on that staff at the zoo.? The contact reported.

 

?Well there is not! I have the lab reports to prove it. Those are all humans working there. Who gave you that that stupid idea in the first place?? Cela waited of a reply.

 

?Relle and Rift did!? The contact was interrupted.

 

?Relle and Rift are the killers of the humans. They have been already tried and convicted of murdering humans. I would disassociate myself from them immediately or you could be charged too for murder after the fact. Relle and Marts are the murderers that killed Richard and Darren Hamel. They also killed Rose and Nile. You find these killers and send them to me. There is a death sentence waiting each of those two, as well as Jasper. You be careful!? Cela could hear her friend sighing.

 

?Thanks Cela! I will contact my loyal friends and tell them what is happening. You are sure that it is Relle, Jasper and Rift.? The contact could hear Cela yelling yes back at her.

 

Cela called Phantom to tell him it was done. ?Call if they do not stop!?

 

Phantom said he would and replaced the illusion with himself. He rested for several hours.

 

A priest woke Phantom up. "Sorry to disturb your rest! The altar has been assembled."

 

"Thank you! I'll be with you, shortly." Phantom sent the guards to find Red, Talon, Claws and Rocky. Red had the dagger and box with him as he entered the hall.

 

Phantom waited at the entrance to his lair. "Talon, you and Red will come with me into my lair. After the priests have called Hu, help the priests get out fast. You two will be my back up. We have no idea how that god will react to us calling him. Rocky, you and Claws will wait outside with the box and dagger. We'll call you when we are ready."

 

Rocky and Claws watched as Phantom, Red and Talon enter the lair. Rocky turned to his brother. "Claws, this is one time I am happy to be last!"

 

All Claws could do was nod his head and stand by the portal getting ready to help the priests out of the portal.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

The priest had set up Hu's altar in a natural alcove in the lair. It was hidden out of view of the main entrance by a large indentation in the cavern. On the other side of this wall is where the portal was located. The only part of the lair that was lit with torches was in the area around the altar. The other crates where the temple was still crated up had been placed at the far end of the enormous cavern.

 

After enlarging himself to his full body size, Phantom positioned himself in front of Talon and Red. He kept himself hidden in the shadows as he saw the priests forming a semi-circle around the altar. Phantom nodded his head for them to start as he glanced around the inside of his lair. The inside of the great cavern was adorned with stalagmites rising up like monuments from the floor, while overhead were huge stalactites with moisture dripping off. In the middle of this natural looking altar made out of the stalagmites was placed Hu's altar. It was a very beautiful place for meditating, and that is why Shadow had chosen it for his lair. Phantom glanced over at the altar, and then around the area. He could see that if the priests did have to leave in a hurry, they would have plenty of cover. Phantom could see that several stalagmites could become dangerous if he had to fight this god. Phantom wanted no one hurt. He pulled the stalagmites out from their positions and moved them off to the side out of harms way. Phantom had seen the stone bench, which the priests had made out of some rocks. It was against the left side of the wall as one faced the altar.

 

Rovan signalled to the others that it as time to start the incantations, which would call Hu. In the meantime, Phantom was thinking about the new evidence he had come across that Richard was handing over some of the Isles sacrifices from the Black Cult to Boss to help save these peoples lives. This was starting to weigh heavily on the Prince?s shoulders, as he watched the priests chanting continue. Where were these sacrifices coming from? If Phantom took out Boss, how were these sacrifices supposed to get free? Phantom knew that he did not have much time left to find out. He would telepathically ask Boss himself and pray that he would tell him the truth.

 

It took several hours, but just as the priests were finishing the last incantation, the altar exploded into an inferno of flames. The priests moved back about thirty feet, finished chanting and left the lair in a hurry. Talon closed the portal behind the priests, and returned to Red's side amongst the stalagmites.

 

Phantom had moved forward and placed himself between the altar and his family members. He could see that he had plenty of room to fight if he had too. Phantom prayed that he would not have to do battle with Hu.

 

Suddenly, the flames began to spread out another twenty feet around the altar. A harsh, gruff voice came from the flames. ?Who dares summon Hu, the Fire God?"

 

"I Prince Phantom of the Prophecy, summon Hu to come forth and show himself!" Phantom deepened his voice, and made his voice bounce off the walls of his lair. He heard a few stalactites fall from the ceiling off near to where the temple had been stored. Hu's bull like face began to appear in the flames, above the altar. Phantom lowered his voice as he took a step forward. "Come forth! Show yourself, not just your face! After you appear, I will show myself, but not before you are in plain view."

 

Hu cautiously moved from the flames of his altar. He did resemble a minotaur. However, Hu much larger and more muscular than any minotaur on the Isles. Hu stood over fourteen feet high. His body was covered with a dark fiery red coloured fur, and his eyes were like two bright red rubies. He walked upright and stood in plain view in front of his altar.

 

Phantom slowly moved forward into the light of the altar. The firelight reflected off his body and prisms of colours began to appear on the walls of his lair. He moved closer to the god. The heat from Hu never bothered Phantom at all. He moved even closer to the god, thrashing his tail from side to side.

 

Not wanting to fight this dragon, Hu stepped back three steps. "Prince of the Prophecy, what do you want of me? Why have you summoned me to this plane? How did my altar come to be here in this cave?"

 

"I summoned you here, because I have some items, which belong to you. The research I have done shows that these items are very dear to you. How these items came into my possession, I am not sure? All I want is to return them to their rightful owner. As for your altar, it was stolen! When I found it and had it moved here. My information shows your altar and other artefacts were stolen from a Central American excavation sight and brought to my homeland. They were placed in a cave where I found them. The human who stole your altar, temple and other items has been searching for two articles, which are in my possession. I'm willing to offer you two things for one thing in return. I'll return all your belongings, but I want your altar to remain here in my lair. This way, I'll guard it for you. The other thing I want is for this human who did steal these items to be brought to trial for his crimes. He is a power hungry human. I could destroy him, but I want him to learn a lesson from this. I was granted powers far stronger than those of my fellow beings were. I'd be willing to show you how powerful I am, but only in a demonstration. I'll not harm you, unless you force me, too. Harming others is not part of my being!" Phantom stood his ground and waited for Hu to reply.

 

Hu could feel Phantom's powers even as he spoke. He sensed other soulful feelings coming from Phantom, which he had not felt for centuries. He moved closer to Phantom. "Your request is reasonable! It has been centuries, since I have met another as great as myself. Would you consider a contest of power to be a challenge enough? Do you have another name that I may call you by?"

 

Phantom glanced over his shoulder and through the darkness saw Red nod his head. "You may call me, Phantom. I accept your challenge. You're my guest! You may go first!" Phantom watched Hu's every move and stood before him waiting for the god to strike.

Suddenly, flames shot across the cavern at Phantom. The dragon just stood there. "You may start anytime you're ready!" Hu moved closer to Phantom and shot a volley of flames at the dragon. Phantom was enjoying taunting this fire god. "Please! Let me know when you're ready to start!" Hu moved to point blank range and shot another volley of flames engulfed the dragon. Phantom put out his two forelegs and pretended to warm his front feet as if one would do while standing in front of a fireplace. Unknown to Hu, he was being drained of his powers, and then he dropped to one knee. Phantom moved closer to the God. "Hu, have you got a problem? May I help you?"

 

Hu stared up and saw the dragon looming over him. "I don't understand! Why do my flames have no affect on you? I can feel you were getting stronger from my flames and not weaker. You have been given a rare gift, indeed! Would you show me more? You haven't had your turn, yet!"

 

Phantom bent down, picked up Hu as if he were a doll and moved him out of harms way to the stone bench the priests had made. Phantom moved over to the middle of the cleared area. He turned to face Hu and nodded to the God. Phantom changed himself into a ball of fire. Hu stared at the fireball as it changed into a rainbow of colours, and then out of nowhere, another ball of fire appeared, from the flames walked a young elfin male.

 

"I'm my other self which just as powerful as my dragon form. You look exhausted. This should help you get back on your feet." Shadow knelt down and touched Hu. "There, do you feel your strength returning? You will feel better shortly." Shadow sat down beside the Fire God. Flames shot all over the area around where Hu sat. Not even in his elf form did the flames hurt Shadow.

 

"Yes, my strength is returning. You had every chance to destroy me. Instead, you returned my strength. What kind of being are you?" Hu stared at the child in awe.

 

Shadow stood up and put his hand on Hu's broad shoulder. "I am what you see! I am elf and dragon. I have the powers to summon the elements if I wish. Fire, water, earth and air are all part of my being. I have abilities to change into other forms, if I wish. My powers are so great that I have other master wizards helping me even though I am a master wizard, myself. My grandfather is one of my teachers, and so is my Uncle Talon and Godfather, Comet. I'm learning to use my powers wisely. You can see I'm only a child. With these powers I possess I do believe I should be taught to use them properly. Don't you agree?" Shadow's senses told him that Hu was mainly all bluff. There was an evil haze hanging over Hu, but nothing to worry Shadow.

 

Hu was studying the child as he sat on the bench beside him. "You look like an elf, but no elf has the powers you possess. You have powers far beyond most beings from other worlds. I do agree, you should learn to use your powers wisely. You claim to be able to change into other forms. Can you change other beings into different forms? Could you say, change me into elf for a short time?" Hu stood up and put his hand on Shadow. "Once long ago, I was a small being like yourself. Twas' before, I became a God. I would enjoy being a small being, even if, it's only for a short time. You can even take my powers from me. I will stay close to you. I will not cause any trouble or harm anyone. It would be a welcome change from what I am use to. Even to eat or drink on this plane would be a gift."

 

Hu wanted to lift the child into his arms and hold him. Hu could feel the love spilling forth like a river over flowing its banks. It had been centuries, since Hu became a God. "You may only be a child, but you have something I have not felt in centuries. You, my young elf, have a great deal of love and your feelings for others are extremely strong. I felt your feelings, when you carried me over to this very spot. You didn't want me hurt by your magic. Yet, I shot my flames at you. All you did was stand and taunt me! You have offered this place to me as a safe haven. A place so others may never take my things, again. You have found my box and dagger, which I do treasure." Hu held Shadow's hands in his, and gazed into the child's face. "Yes, little one! I too, have other powers. One is to read the thoughts of others. I know you found my box and dagger. Would you grant me this one request, if it only to be in this cave? I would not mind. It would be an honour to meet the others who are teaching you the wisdom, which you already seem to possess. In this form, I could hurt them. I don't want to hurt anyone." Hu was still holding Shadow's hands. Even to hold Shadow's hands gave a warm loving feeling. "Especially, you or your friends."

 

Red and Talon walked forward, before Shadow could do anything. Red nodded to his grandson. "Shadow, go get Hu's treasures for him."

 

Hu bowed to Red and Talon. "Please! Come no closer! I don't wish to harm anyone. Red, your grandson, Shadow is a special child. He has been granted wonderful gifts. Please! Keep him safe! There are others like Boss who would use him to try to gain his powers. I would hate to see him being led astray. I doubt it very much though if anyone could, but then I have been led astray and played for a fool. I can feel how upset your grandson is about what has taken place with Boss. He is very strong willed. He looks to you both for guidance. Even if he is sure about something, Shadow will still ask for your help and advice. As you know, even I was led astray! You see how easy it is! I've been around for thousands of years!" Hu's tone of voice told Red that this God was sincere.

 

"It wasn't your fault, Hu." Red knew that this god had been taken for all he had. "Boss took advantage of many people! Not only you!"

 

"Why could I not see what he was up to?" Hu stood shaking his head. "I saw you both in my mind, before you entered your grandson's lair. There were ten priests here as well, but they left. Shadow knows my worshippers call me evil, but that doesn't bother him at all. He knows his powers! He could destroy me, if he wishes. He weighs both sides of an issue, before deciding upon what avenue to walk." Hu paused for a moment. "Red, if you will let me. I would like to help your grandson bring Boss to justice. I can tell Shadow and the rest of you, what I know about Boss. He betrayed me, after I trusted him! I want my powers back from him! I promise you both that if Boss tries anything against Shadow. I will take that man apart, myself. Even the evils have laws to go by. Boss has toyed with the wrong God this time. I would like to be a little part of this. Even if, it is to teach Shadow how to protect himself from the evil ways of others like Boss. Shadow is not a child to be pitied, but rather he is a child to be admired. I can feel his pain and other emotions. Jasper?s two wizards have hurt Shadow more than you believe or the others realize. "Even I must answer to my superiors. There are many Fire Gods and each comes from a different religion. Boss not only deceived me, but he lied to my master. You think that I am evil. I am an angel compared to my master. He is ready to enter this world and rip the heart out of Boss. He's that angry. If he knows I'm helping Shadow to bring Boss down, then Agni will give us a chance. Otherwise, Agni as we call him, will come after Boss, himself. That could cause big problems here. If we fail, Agni will finish Boss's reign of terror. Please, stay out of Shadow?s way! Let him do his job!" It was only a warning, which Hu hoped could be averted. Hu glanced towards his altar. "Red, I will play by your rules and laws. Just to speak with Shadow and teach him what to look for in evil beings. This would satisfy me. I can do it in here. I told Shadow, I would not harm any of you. I would never do anything to harm that child. I just want to help our little prince and make sure no one else harms him. Thank you for listening to me. I will obey your rules and abide by your laws. If Boss becomes a real fighter, I will drag him into the Plane of Fire for you. All decisions will be yours and I will abide by them. All the same, the outcome of these Isles will be that one of us will defeat Boss and take him to Agni. Boss has broken some of the god?s laws. He will be brought to justice for his crimes."

 

Red had cast his truth spell on Hu. This showed the High Wizard that the Fire God was sincere about everything he said. Flame had been on Red's shoulder the whole time and told Red the same things.

 

"Boy! These two really give Boss hot time!" Flame laughed. "Hu is on Shadow's side. Boss in for big surprise!"

 

"Thanks Flame, you may leave!" Red laughed cast another spell and changed Hu to elf. "Hu, thank you! That will give Shadow, five of us to seek advice. Each of us has a different way of thinking. This should give him a broader outlook on life."

 

"I not leaving Hu to have all the fun. I just tag along to keep him and Shadow out of trouble." Flame gave Hu and Red a big toothy grin.

 

"Thunder wants to talk to you about the school." Red felt Flame take to the air.

 

"Gots to run! Hu stay out of trouble and call me before fight." Flame took off out of the cave in a very big hurry.

 

Shadow came into his lair holding the box and dagger. He walked towards Hu and stopped. They just stood and stared at each other not saying a word. Shadow handed Hu the box and dagger. Hu was gazing deep into Shadow's eyes and held his arms open. Shadow walked into Hu's arms.

 

The God hugged Shadow tightly. "I haven't been hugged, since my wife died. Oh, how I have missed it! May all the Gods on every plane, bless you and keep watch over you always. I can see that keeping you safe from others harm will be a full time job."

 

Hu slowly ran his hand down Shadow's hair, and then smiled at Talon and Red as he started walking towards his altar. "I have something to do first, before I leave this lair." Hu walked Shadow over to the altar. Hu set the box down on the altar and removed the golden dagger. He held it in the air and chanted. He turned to Shadow and handed him the dagger. "Please, accept this dagger as a token of our friendship. Shadow, I asked all the Gods to bless this dagger as a symbol of our friendship." Hu watched as Shadow put the dagger into his boot sheath.

 

Shadow reached out and held Hu's hand. "Come with me! Let's go and raid the food box!" Shadow knew that he would have to tell Hu what Boss had done with his powers. As much as Shadow hated to hurt Hu, he felt the god had a right to know the truth. This was going to be a painful task for Shadow. First, they would get something to eat and drink.

 

As they entered the Great Hall, Hu walked up to the priests and began to shake their hands. He walked over to Claws and Rocky then proceeded to shake their hands as well. Hu left everyone in a state of confusion and wonderment as to what had occurred in the lair. Red and Talon followed behind Shadow and Hu as they made their way into the dining room. Talon went into the kitchen, to tell the cook to prepare a meal fit for a God. The cook began throwing chunks of meat at Talon, but he only laughed and walked back into the dining room to serve drinks.

 

Hu sat down in a chair and picked up his glass, and then he took a large drink, quickly leaned back in the chair, as his eyes grew larger. Everyone could see that the ale was too strong for the God. He tried to enjoy his drink, but after centuries of not having anything. That first drink almost finished him off.

 

Talon hurried to the bar poured Hu an ale, which was not as strong. "Here Hu, try this! It might be more to your liking."

 

Everyone watched as the god picked up the glass, sipped his ale. Hu sighed with relief. "Yes, thank you! This is much better. I live with fire, but that first drink burned all the way down and back up. How can you drink that? It is worse than fire, itself!" Hu gazed around the room. "This is one very large dining room. What kind of building are we in?"

 

"This is my tower!" Shadow rose from his chair. "Come! Bring your drink! There are others in the tower, I'd like you to meet."

 

"Shadow, I will call when dinner is ready." Talon watched Hu and Shadow leave the room.

 

"Red, what do you think of Hu?" Talon sounded concerned.

 

"I have cast several spells on him. Hu is sincere about wanting to help Shadow, but he is hiding something." Red drank his ale. "I get the feeling Hu has been around for centuries; something about him! I know I was a child at the time. There was a man who would visit the School of Visions. I only saw him twice. Comet said he was once a teacher at the old Vision School, before it was close. Hu?s movements and gestures remind me of this man. Flame said he trusts Hu more than he does the Conclave. That is good enough for me!"

 

"I get the same feelings, but can we trust him with Shadow?" Talon seemed very concerned.

 

Suddenly, Aqua materialized out of nowhere. She had arrived and was waiting for Shadow and Hu to leave. "Hu would never hurt Shadow. He thinks very highly of our prince. He would give his life for the boy. Hu like Shadow has his own destiny and quest. Don't worry about the prince. Hu will protect him. The elders know Hu very well and trust him. Apparently, Zeus asked Yana to call forth Agni to have standing by in case of trouble. It seems that Agni has artefacts missing. He thinks that Boss stole them. By the way, for your information Agni was once known as a God of Earth. Red, Agni has enlisted all the gods to fight on Shadow's side. We still don't know how Boss gained access to the other God's artefacts. After the artefacts have been counted, and gone through. Several of the Gods like Odin and Zeus want their weapons back. Thor wants his hammer!"

 

"Boy, did Boss strike pay dirt! He cannot know what the weapons are he has taken, or who they belonged to." Red saw Aqua's face colour change to white. "He knew, didn't he?"

 

"Oh, yes! Boss knows. We can't figure out how he found these articles, most were said to have been destroyed or only found in legends or myths. I have called mother and told her. Aura will investigate."

 

"Aqua, what are you doing here?" Red was shocked to see her suddenly appear.

 

Aqua rubbed Red's cheek as she greeted him. "I came to see my grandson and his family. I must also drop off some papers and books we had on dragons for Doc. Well, if you will excuse me. I must see my daughter." Aqua vanished and reappeared in Mia's room.

 

Meanwhile, Shadow and Hu were just about to enter the prince's quarters, when they heard arguing coming from the inside of the room. Shadow opened the door to his quarters. They saw Joleen shaking her fist at her father.

 

"NO! Joleen stay here!" The princess looked towards the door and saw Shadow and Hu entering. She flew over to the prince and looked at the god with a puzzled expression on her face. "Shadow, who dis?" Joleen stared at Hu and wrinkled up her nose from the smell. "Dis Shadow friend? Him toasty likes fireplace!"

 

Shadow put out his hand for Joleen to sit on. "Joleen this is Hu. Yes! He is one of my friends. Joleen, where are the others?"

 

Joleen was shaking with anger, as she replied. "Papa, send odders home. Him wants Joleen to go home! Joleen no wants to go home! Dis Joleen home! Joleen not lib in woods eber, again!"

 

Shadow could see the expressions of pain on Joleen's parent?s faces. "Moore, I think Joleen is trying to tell you she would like to stay here and complete her studies. She has been studying hard to pass her apprentice's wizards test and nursing course. I know you missed her, but she has spent twelve years with Red. It will be very hard for her to adjust to another way of living. All I ask is you give your daughter the time she needs to adjust to having you both home. After all, she is not a child anymore, but a young woman." Shadow could see Moore smiling.

 

"Yes Son, I understand." Moore held his wife's hand. "Joleen, would that be all right with you? Your mother and I can come visit you whenever we like or you can come visit us. You may continue your studies and we can see each other, whenever we wish."

 

"You did it for Joleen!" The princess squealed with delight. "Tanks big brodder! Joleen lubs you! Joleen go help Papa find new home! Bye!" Joleen and her family flew out the open window.

 

"This is only one of several problems that Boss helped to create. He found Joleen?s people in the mines and held them for over twelve years. We know that Boss did not know about Joleen. Her parents were in with those people who Boss was trying to save. Red found Joleen and raised her as his own. She will not return to her own people, mainly because she doesn't know or trust them. Her husband to be was murdered by someone in her clan." Shadow could see a disgusted expression on the god's face.

 

"We have had many problems like this one. Right now, in my study are a family of four dragons. Three of them were captured, but Boss missed one. That young male tried to get help for his family, but because he could not speak another language, others tried to kill him. I finally was able to rescue him, but not before, we got into a fight. He clipped me a good one, but now we are friends." Shadow changed his clothes.

 

"Thank you for being truthful and telling me what Boss has done." Hu sat down on a chair. "Boss told me that he would use his powers to help others. I had no way to know he had betray me." Hu sat shaking his head. "I'm sorry! It is all my fault!"

 

"No Hu! Listen to me! As you said, you had no way to know that Boss was betraying you." Shadow went to his desk and removed a book. "Boss deliberately swindled you! Personally, I believe he did it to help rescue these people. Listen to this! Then on the other hand, he did saved many hundreds of lives. I don't know what Boss was thinking. I get the feeling that he did what he believe would work best for him. We can hear Boss talking through machines that Hamel supplies and works for us. Many times, I could hear Boss crying, because he was desperate to help these people. After we rescued Bess and Kala, Boss began to relax and even drop hints to where he was holding these people. He knows the Prophecy Monarch has his wards as he calls them. I get the feeling sometimes that Boss is not very old in his mind. This could be why he did these things to get help. We recently discovered that Boss was helping some prisoners who are people from the Isles to get free. Boss was taking these people from a human ex-policeman called Richard Hamel. Richard would return the people to Boss. My worry is that if we take Boss out what will happen to these people. Richard is supposed to be dead. He was injured in a very bad fire attack. He is too sick to help us. I get the feeling that Boss only wanted your powers as a back up to help him get these others who belong on the Isles. We have found evidence that this Black Cult is made up of humans. Here listen!"

 

Shadow began to read one of Boss's diary entries. "Hu has changed me. Now, I must get the box and dagger. I feel so strange, being a demi-god. It is not what I expected at all. I will have to stay here. I can't risk anyone finding out, at least not yet. I must wear a hood over my head. My eyes glow like fire. I tried sunglasses, but they melted away to nothing. I tried my powers today. I sure didn't expect the whole block to go up in flames." Shadow set the book down and picked up a sheet of paper. "I found this news article. Fire destroyed a full city block of houses, killing over one hundred people, mainly elderly and children. Arson is believed in this fire. I did some digging of my own - those fires were set with Gasoline. Boss had nothing to do with it" Shadow looked up at Hu. "This says to me that he was frightened of those powers you gave him. As far as we can find out Boss hired two wizards called Marts and Relle. From the tapes, I believe Boss told the wizard to stop others from telling what they knew. Boss meant the wizards were to pay off everyone, not kill all those people! We are not sure if it was Boss looking for the dagger and box or not. We first thought Boss had betrayed his wife and child. I was told Boss killed my parents as well as his own son. We thought Boss was using others to do his bidding. Then, we found some of his diaries."

 

"Red, Talon, Kevin and I all believe that Boss was being used not only by the Councils of Seven or by the Black Cult that calls you. When something does happen, Boss does show remorse, and blames himself for what has happened. This is what's bothering me. One that kills out right like his wizard friends Relle and Marts, show no remorse. There is another Boss there. I feel it is afraid of the mean one. Boss may have what we call a split personality. I get the feeling when I hold Boss's diaries, that there is more than one spirit in that body. Boss also states in some of his entries that he has had blackouts and memory losses. Certain entries state remorse for what the others have done. We have also heard evidence of the same thing from the tapes. Stun and Oft are angry with Boss, but they also think very highly of him. They keep saying Boss needs help. Him sick in head and they like the second Boss better. We think that this Boss has someway of splitting his personality. Boss is worried that the sacrifices will all be killed now that Richard is dead. Hamel and I are the only two who have heard that one tape. Hamel has no idea that his father is alive. We don?t want to get his hopes up just yet. Richard is very ill can could die anytime according to his healers. I have the tape in my room. Hu, what do you know about Boss?" The prince wanted to be truthful with this God.

 

"I was certain he was sincere about helping others. Apparently he spoke the truth. He said he was trying to stop the Councils of Seven by stopping them from attacking the creatures on the Isles. He told me that he had found a safe place for them to live." Hu buried his head in his hands.

 

"Hu, Boss did have them in a safe place. I guess he really wasn't lying to you. We also know that he had a human working with him. However, Boss grabbed the two Hamel women and managed to keep them alive the same with the other son, Ham. A friend and I believe that the Councils of Seven were selling these captives to the Black Cult as sacrifices to you. Boss found out and with Richard's help managed to get some of these people freed." Shadow picked up Boss's diary again. "If Boss does have this second spirit in him. It could be the one leading the other Boss astray."

 

Hu listened to Shadow reading another entry from one of Boss's diaries.

 

"Got message from buyers. They want the creatures before months end." Shadow put his hand on Hu's shoulder. "Boss also says earlier in the same entry, that he only needs one more dragon to fill his quota. Hu, we found a price list of all the creatures, the councils were selling. The others here think Boss was doing the selling. I don't believe that for a minute. Stop blaming yourself. What we have to do is bring Boss to justice? One of my teachers in the Forbidden World use to say, ?That which he has done is in the past has gone. Now, we must move on.? We can't stop now! We are very close to getting Boss. He also had some sort of dealings with some cultists from a black cult. I have others investigating that. I have a friend that said he thought that Boss was acting very childish at times. One of Boss's ogres said that a ring was placed on Boss's finger when he was very young. We think this is a cursed ring, because the ogre said the ring jumped from finger to finger as they tried to remove them."

 

"The first time I met Boss, I thought he was very young and immature. This could be one of the spirits within his body. I understand very well. Shadow, I would like to help you, if you will let me." Hu watched Shadow standing at the window. ?What we have to do is find Richard and talk to him. Where would he be??

 

?Seena knows! We can portal quickly to her town from here. It should not take too long. Let?s go!? Shadow opened a portal and appeared on the outside of the town inn of Landor.

 

They both hurried to the inn. ?Where can I find Seena??

 

The innkeeper showed them where Seena lived. They knocked and entered her home. Seena greeted them. ?Your Majesty what brings you here??

 

?We have to speak to Richard Hamel. I need imperative information that cannot wait. Lives are at risk!? Shadow watched as an elf walked from the back room.

 

?I am Vaun! What is it?? He dropped into a chair when Seena told her mate who Shadow was and what he wanted. ?I cannot take you to Richard. He is in a healing tube and must remain there until his burns are healed. We still do not know if he will survive. I have taken over for Richard and will continue his work of rescuing these sacrifices. I promise! Richard has many friends helping him. I was only one of them. We will continue with Richard?s work.?

 

?We are planning to take out Boss. How will you return the captives to the Isles without Boss?? Shadow waited for a reply.

 

?Lurker and Gord have taken over that part of Boss?s plans. Everything is in good hands. I will tell Tammuz that Boss is going to be freed from that body and to find him a new one. We have to keep Boss active to find these others. He is the key to everything. Boss will be sending reports to Seena. We are going after some prisoners on the Immortal?s Island. They have to be freed next. We have it on good authority that Gretz is after these people and some Blue creature. I have no idea what Gretz is talking about. She wants this Blue Creature for herself. He is supposed to have great powers.? Vaun could see that Shadow was ready for anything. ?I will send you warnings of who to grab and bring to your home. That is all I can do!?

 

?I will trust your judgement. Stay in touch!? Shadow and Hu left Vaun and Seena as they walked through a portal back to the prince?s tower. Shadow went to the window.

 

"Hu, come quickly! Can you see that old man, down beside the big tree?" Shadow pointed to the tree, but the man vanished. "He's gone, again! I seem to be the only one who can see him. Maybe, it's my imagination or something. In my other world, I longed for adventure and wished something exciting would happen to me. Now, that it has. I have so many questions, but no one who can answer them." Shadow heard the calling bell they used for calling others to the dining room or for emergencies.

 

They went down to the dining room. Hu was seated next Shadow.

 

Hu gasped as he stared at Carrie. "I'm sure glad I'm here at the other end of the table and not next to her!" Hu thought to himself. Hu began to mind talk with Shadow. "Carrie, will have to leave before Boss comes. We don't want her hurt."

 

"Yes I know. We can't take the chance of her finding out who Boss really is." Shadow replied in telepathy. "Red said he had a plan."

 

Hu would glance over at Carrie from time to time. "She's really very beautiful! Isn't she?"

"Yes, Hu! My aunt is very lovely." Shadow replied aloud.

 

"Emerald, you still have several things to move into our tower." Red sipped his drink. "Why don't you and Carrie work together and get things organized, while we deal with Boss. That way you can decorate our tower and I won't be in the way. How does that sound?"

 

"I think that's a good idea." Emerald replied. "All Carrie and I will have to put up with Eric and the staff. How does that sound to you, Carrie?"

 

"Maybe, we should go into Red Mule, get some fabric for new curtains. We could get a few other things, too. We haven't gone shopping together for many years. It sounds like fun. Remember, the last time we went shopping, and that look on Red's face when we returned. I thought we were headed for the dungeon for sure. It took Red three weeks to calm down. Now, he is giving us his blessing to go shopping. That seems rather strange! I want to know the real reason you want us out of the way." Carrie glared at Red.

 

"Carrie, we only want to protect you and Emerald. You will be safer at our tower. This Boss is one very mean man. As you know, he killed Hamel's father and brother. Hu and Shadow are immune to Boss's fire. The rest of us will be coming back to Red Mule as well, when the fireworks start. I even promise not to get angry, even if you buy out the general store in Red Mule. I would rather have you safe and spending money, than have you hurt or something worse." Red sighed.

 

Carrie believed Red that time and decided to go with Emerald. "Shadow, I will need some money from you, so I may get some things for your tower. So, be prepared to pay the bill."

 

Shadow's face turned white. "Red, you're costing me money!" Everyone laughed at the prince.

 

Talon set a drink down in front of his nephew. "Shadow, that's what women do is spend money and it is usually the man's money they spend. Therefore, you better get use to it, while you're young. Besides, think of all the lovely things Carrie can make for you and your tower. You're lucky to have such a nice aunt as Carrie. At least, she is willing to do nice things for you."

 

"Aunt Carrie, you know I didn't mean it." Shadow tried to apologize.

 

"Yes Shadow, I realize that!" Carrie rose and went over to kissed the child.

 

Hu stared at Carrie, but said nothing. He watched as Carrie, Mia and Emerald left the dining room. Hu saw Shadow finishing his drink. "Shadow, I promised Red, I would teach you some of what I know. I think now, would be the best time to start." Hu nodded to Red. The god walked with Shadow beside him out of the room. Hu gazed around the tower as they walked upstairs to Shadow's quarters and entered. Hu watched Shadow for a moment. "Shadow, you're not the only one who can see the old man. I saw him, too. He means you no harm." Hu saw the prince smile.

 

"I know! I think he maybe one of the elders watching me. They do it all the time. I guess they want to make sure I'm safe." Shadow sat down on his bed. "By the way, what were you going to teach me?"

 

Hu smiled at the child. "I knew you could mind talk with Mia and Misty. I also know that you can read others thoughts. You did very well with your mind talking at dinner. I see you learn things very fast. Shadow mind reading would give you an advantage over your enemies. It's almost the same as mind talk. First, you focus in your mind the persons face, but instead of calling to them, all you do is listen."

 

Shadow listened to Hu. "Ever since, I came here strange things have been happening to me. I've heard voices! Not only in Aunt Carrie's mind can I read from time to time, but several others. I was wondering if the voices I hear are from the calls of others or are they just talk. Thank you, Hu. For a while, I thought my mind was playing tricks on me. I'll sleep better, tonight."

 

Hu walked over to the bookshelves and began looking for a book. Shadow readied himself for bed. "Hu, that's your bed over there. I thought you might enjoy a real bed, tonight." Shadow tried to focus in on Hu's thoughts.

 

"Thank you, Shadow. You get a good nights sleep." Hu said to the prince, but in his mind, Shadow heard. "He must have been reading my thoughts all along." He watched as the child went into his bedroom. Hu took the book he had chosen and sat down in a chair to read. He was thinking how long it had been, since he had slept in a bed or even read a book in bed. He decided to retire. He tipped toed into the prince's room and climbed into the single bed. Hu wanted to be near the child, just in case Shadow needed his help.

 

As Hu started to read the book, he could hear Agni speaking to him in his mind. Hu placed a Blocking Spell so that the prince could not hear him speaking to Agni. ?You were right! There are Argons here! How did you know??

 

?I was not sure! I have tried many times to find out a way to confirm these sightings. Nothing seemed to work out. Mel is gone! Not even, I can find him. He was the only key I had to the Isles. One of my people from Europe first spotted this strange looking human and alerted me. I have heard that a Golden Elf has been seen several times on the Isles. We think it is one of Earth?s many Gods. Every religion has different Creators, Gods and Goddesses. Many of us are from other Universes as well as the one where Earth exists. Word has it that the many Universes have died. There is some terrible force within the Milky Way. We have tried to find it! Whatever this force is, it is very destructive. Earth is too young of a planet to withstand these types of forces. If the argons are on Earth, that could mean that they are trying to protect that planet. Stay on your guard. Could this be why the other High Gods of Earth?s past have been summoned to Ske by Gander and his family. I will keep my distance. I think Boss is right something very powerful is on those Isles. If I am reading the signs right, we have us a family of Soul Eaters and Planet Destroyers on Earth. You will return to me after you capture Boss. I will keep on with my investigations and keep you informed.? Agni could hear a sigh from Hu.

 

?You are making it almost impossible for me to work here. Tell Falcon that he is right. Some of our families did make it to the Isles. We are getting closer to the truth.? Hu heard something enter the room. ?I have to go! I will help the prince all I can.? Hu could feel someone snuggling down under the covers at the foot of his bed. He never said anything.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Thirteen

 

 

Shadow crawled into bed and snuggled down under the covers. He heard Hu climb into the bed, within ten minutes the prince could hear the God snoring. Shadow smiled an impish grin as he turned his thoughts in on Mia. She was thinking about the elders coming to visit him, tonight. She was also thinking about the sleeping potion that she must get from Doc. Shadow chuckled to himself, which broke his contact with Mia. He wondered if he could read Doc's thoughts.

 

Doc was thinking. "Good, now for some flavour, so Shadow can't tell it is sleeping potion. Let me see, he does like orange. I have this orange pop! That should do very nicely! I'll finish the other half of this pop, after I make my rounds. I told Mia the potion would be on the table in my office."

 

Shadow suddenly vanished from his room and made himself invisible, as he waited for Doc to leave his office. After Doc left, Shadow poured out the Sleeping Potion into another glass vial. After rinsing out and filling the vial with orange soda pop, Shadow poured the sleeping potion into the pop bottle. Shadow chuckled to himself as he rinsed out the last vial and returned it to the case where he had found it. He looked around and vanished, reappearing in his own bedroom. Were those elders going to get a big surprise this time?

 

Hu was still asleep with the book on his chest. Shadow rested in bed and pretended to be sleeping, as Mia came into his room with the vial of pop. He drank the pop and used his mental training in Yoga and Karate to relax his muscles to make it look as though he were sleeping. He waited for the elders to arrive.

 

Mia was waiting in Shadow's room as Enchanter appeared. "Did Shadow drink the potion?" asked Enchanter.

 

"Yes, Doc has also prepared a room at the hospital. How long will this take?" Mia wanted to know how much time she had.

 

"He'll be back by morning. He shouldn't remember anything." Enchanter walked over and picked up Shadow, and then carried his grandson through a portal into a hospital room.

 

The other two elders were waiting for the prince. They watched as Enchanter laid Shadow on a bed.

 

Cloud turned and faced the oldest elder. "Shadow is learning to store his energy. He has been doing, very well. Aqua told me that he can mind talk and learns other things at a very fast rate of speed. We will have to be very careful around him from now on."

 

"His powers are very strong, now. Remove his clothes. Let's get on with this!" Not wanting to be there in the first place the eldest of the elder only wanted to return home.

 

"Mia told me that Shadow is almost fourteen. I see he has grown a great deal." Cloud hesitated for a moment while he undressed Shadow.

 

The eldest put his hands on Shadow's pouch line and smiled as he moved his hands to the boy's chest. "This young elf is almost an adult!" The old man moved his hand to Shadow's head. "I thought you said he was sleeping. It seems our young man here knows far more than he is letting the others know. He's a bright one, all right." The old man began to laugh. "All right Shadow, you maybe able to fool the others, but not me!?

 

?It has been a while since you three were together!? Shadow sat up and smiled at the other. "Grandfather, nice to see you, again."

 

Cloud looked at Shadow. "But he was sleeping!"

 

"No, I put myself into a trance to simulate sleep. I'm getting a little tired of you always trying to push me around. Now, what do you want of me? Well, I'm waiting!" Shadow glared with his eyes glowing at Cloud.

 

Enchanter tried to speak, but Shadow knew what the elder was thinking.

"I have known about you three for a long time. To the others you are almost gods! But to me, you are all getting to be a royal pain in my butt! I planned this, because I don't like to be pushed around! Do what you like with the others, but leave me out of it! I have my own problems to solve. I don't need you trying to confuse the issue with your childish games. If you wanted to get to know me better, why didn't you just come and visit me?" Shadow's eyes were glowing even more as his anger grew. "At least, Doc asks me before he comes."

 

"How is your hunt for Boss coming along?" The eldest sat down beside Shadow.

 

"He is being tracked. I have a plan to capture him. He only uses fire and hypnosis to fight! I'm not afraid of this demon. I'll be ending his reign of terror on these Isles. By the way, all his captives have been released. We even found King Moore, Queen Tia and their village people." Shadow smiled as saw the eldest man take his hand and hold it. He did not want to tell the elders too much.

 

"You really think you can finish his reign of terror. How do you plan to do that?" asked the old man.

 

Shadow could feel the old man probing his mind. The prince cast the same Blocking Spell, which Hu had used earlier that evening to speak to Agni. The prince?s body and mind had absorbed the spell from Hu. Shadow began to drain away the elder?s energy.

 

"The same way I intend to handle you and these other two!" Shadow sarcastically replied.

 

"Oh! Hell! He is draining us!" Enchanter yelled as he and Cloud dropped to the floor.

 

The old man stared at Shadow and held his ground as he began to laugh. "You really are something! Sorry Son, but I too, have the same abilities. You're doing, very well! I'm surprised you knew I was trying to drain you. Shall we call it a draw?"

 

Shadow laughed and let go of the old man's hands. "It's a draw!"

 

Shadow restored the energy to Cloud and Enchanter. "I'm learning one thing. To survive in this world, one must be smarter and stronger than the other person must be. I could have killed Boss a long time ago, but I'm not like him. I detest killing, and if I can handle this matter without killing him, then I will do so. My main objective is to get Boss and bring him to trial. It's not up to me to punish him. If Boss is a demon, then I have a friend, who will help me send Boss back to his own plane. I'll also look after my people, and I mean everyone!"

 

"Shadow, do you know, what your destiny is?" asked Cloud.

 

"Not really! I know my people need help to survive. I know about slavers and slaves.

I know that my people must be set free. I have already started a maintenance program for our roads. Doc is teaching others to become better healers. I hope to start schools like those that the humans have in my other world. I think if I take the best of my old world and start it on a smaller scale here, I believe, these Isles will thrive and prosper. The beings here want to learn new and better ways. I'm not saying I'm going to change the Isles, not at all! What I'm saying is reading, writing and math are important, if our people are to survive. So many healers don't have a clue what they are really doing." Shadow could see Cloud wanted to speak.

 

"Just let me finish! I will not force any of my ways on our people. They would not understand, but what I will do is show them I care very much for them. I will slowly introduce education to them. Giving them the choice to learn or not. I only want the best for them. Many things from my other world I would never bring here. This place is beautiful the way it is, but some things will be useful and can be adapted for our own use. I hope you understand what I have been trying to say. By the way all the Argon slaves from Stayn Isle, Eaglestep, Elfstand and Red Mule areas are now free from their slavers." Shadow could see Cloud rising to his feet.

Cloud was shaking. "But how?"

 

"Cap and many of the Argons are working as my armed forces. I have close to six hundred warriors staying at this tower. Some are Red Argons, but most are Black. If you had taken the time you might have recognized my two apprentices Vale, Vaun's son, and Lyptus, Cap's son. By the way, Cap is now my General. Seena is also free and the mayor of Landor Township." Shadow wanted to give Cloud something else to think about besides him. The prince glanced over to the elder. "I hope you realize what is happening around my tower."

 

"Yes, Shadow. I do understand! You must remember it will take years to undo what has been done over the past centuries. But you realize, that don't you?" The old man put his arm on the child's shoulder.

 

"All right, the next time we come down. I will come and see you. No more games! You know more about these Isles, than many who have lived here all their lives." Cloud could see Shadow studying the old man, very closely. "I want to thank you for saving the Argons."

 

"Tell the other elders that there is a flicker of light, and it's spreading throughout these Isles. This light is being followed by a very determined Shadow. By the way, Blackblade is free. Seena is guarding his village with some Argon warriors. Too bad the evils think these Argons are their people. Well, I don?t care who pays my people for a job well done. Two can play these childish games. I will win! One day, the light will grow and nothing can stop it from spreading. That's my promise to them!" Shadow looked over at Cloud and began to read his mind. "One more thing, I want the right to have a say on who comes to the Isles. I know many out there who would help us. I have my own ways of knowing about people." Shadow could tell that Cloud and the old man were heading into a tailspin.

 

"Shadow, if we grant you that right. We want you to make sure that Mia meets them, agreed." Cloud put his hand on Shadow's shoulder and could feel a warm feeling coming from the child.

 

"I always consult with Talon, Red and Mia anyway, especially, on important decisions! Also, if you know who is messing with Kevin Hamel?s mind, tell them to stop it! I want Kevin to come here, but someone is undoing all my hard work. Find out who it is and stop them!" Shadow saw the old man nodding his head.

 

"All right, Shadow. I will give you that right. I know you would never harm anyone, unless, they threatened you. You have my blessings. We will meet, again in the future. I will be watching you, but from afar. Take care child! Look after our people and home. Mia will be coming, shortly to get you. I will deliver your message to the elders! We will try to discover who is doing what to Kevin as well." The elder stood up and the three men vanished from the room.

 

Mia entered the room and showed Shadow back to his own room. She said nothing as she walked him to his bed. He saw the door open.

 

Aqua walked in. "Well, young man! You sure put those three in their place. It serves them right!" Aqua sat down and held her grandson close to her. "You really sent their world spinning. It will take some time for them to get it back under control. Keep your secrets to yourself." Aqua hugged Shadow. "Even I thank you for freeing all those Argons friends. If Mia causes too much trouble for you, or denies you the right that the Elder granted you, come to me or just call me. I am after all Enchanter?s second. If I am not around, drag them here as you did to Stan, Hamel and Doc. You are my grandson. I have never said this to anyone before. I love you!" Aqua cuddled her grandson and soon he fell asleep in her arms. She laid him in his own bed and walked out of the child's bedroom with Mia. ?I will find out who is doing what to Kevin.?

 

"Apparently, Shadow has other powers, he is not showing anyone. Not even, the old one cannot break his barrier. I spoke to Hu earlier and even he can't break the barrier. Shadow's will is too strong willed and strong-minded to let others break his barrier. Mia, there is something about Shadow that sends the male dragons into a spin." Aqua smiled and held Mia's hands.

 

"I know! It has hit my children very hard.. Maria said she thinks it's his love for us. I'm starting to believe it. Mother, I wish you would stay for a while." Mia could see her mother packing her things.

 

"I must go! I would like to stay, but I have things to do. Mia, stay out of your nephew?s way. The elders had granted him permission to bring others to the Isles. Don?t give them to hard of a time. Help Shadow! He adores you. Oh, I am realizing now just how much I do love my children. Shadow is sending me into a tailspin. I don?t care! I rather like this feeling. It makes me feel warm inside like my mother use to hold me. Take care! Bye Mia!" Kissing her daughter?s cheek, Aqua then disappeared from her daughter's room.

 

Rubbing her cheek, Mia walked over to the bed and lay down. She chuckled to herself. "If only the elders knew, the real powers Shadow possesses. At least, I have an idea of how powerful Shadow really is. Maria is right, it is his love!" She closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

 

Early the following morning, Shadow rose and began to unpack the crates, which held the artefacts. He had them moved to his quarters so that they could be catalogued. He had the cook bring up breakfast to his living area for Hu and himself.

 

Hu woke up to the smell of breakfast and something kicking him from under his covers. He tossed the covers aside and saw Flame curled up in a small ball at the foot of his bed.

 

"Poor, little fellow!" Hu recovered Flame and patted the top of the covers. "You must have been cold, last night!" Hu rose and went over to where Shadow was eating. "Did you know I had company in my bed, last night?" Hu saw all the crates had been unpacked. "I see you have been busy this morning!" Hu sat down and began to eat.

 

"Good morning!" Shadow had been going over the lists of artefacts, which Boss had so kindly written out. "Those ones over there had all been checked off the list. Boss catalogued all these artefacts and numbered them. He sure knew what he was doing. I believe he was an archaeologist."

 

Hu watched as Shadow finished his breakfast and finished checking the first crate of artefacts.

 

Shadow leaned back in his chair. "I was practising my mind reading, last night. I discovered the elders have been watching me. I gave them a rough time. I think they will leave me alone for while."

 

Hu was pleased to hear some good news for a change. "I told you it would come in handy."

 

"It sure does! I even found out I had three extra people in the tower. No one seems to know where they came from." Shadow picked up an artefact and placed it on a table near his desk. "Sure am glad that Boss catalogued all these artefacts. He saved me about three weeks work. Now, to go through them and see which artefacts are missing?"

 

"That will save time all right!" Hu complimented the young wizard. "Very good, Shadow! Those three are members from a single family are looking for work. I suggest you speak with them. Shadow, there is something you should always remember. Some creatures and people will seek you out, because you are a sign of authority and safety. Other will try to kill you for reasons probably unknown to you at the time. Be on your guard. However, there are other who only want to help your cause, even though they are weak in let?s say strength, they could be are stronger in knowledge and mind. Many will bring to the Isles those things that really matter, such as love, understanding and friendship. These attributes along with higher learning will become your means of supporting the future. Agni could get very angry with me, but I know about the Argons and why they are here.? Hu just finished his breakfast. "Excellent breakfast! Shadow, I will call them for you."

 

?Hu wait! The Argons have come to Earth to help us. They like all the others in this world are in need of education to help them learn that their animal instinct will not work here. It is human knowledge that these people need. I will promise you, that I will develop a force that not one of these killer aliens can bring down. I know also that I must train humans to learn to use their instincts to help them survive. I have ways to do these things. One thing I do know is that these killers use others to get what they want. Well, they have met their match this time. I have a few plans of my own. I know their one weakest point. I will use it against them.? Shadow could see that Hu was no prepared for these words.

 

Hu's words were always ones of wisdom, which Shadow understood, but these words from the prince left Hu wondering just what this young elf was up to. The prince wrote down what Hu had said as his checklist to find out who was loyal to him. When the God had tried to probe Shadow?s mind and failed, Hu went to the door. "Master Shadow will see you, now. Come quickly! Don't keep the master waiting! He is a very busy man, you know!" Three young people followed Hu into the room. Hu walked over to the desk where Shadow was sitting.

 

"Yes Hu, what is it now? You know how important it is to get this work finished." Shadow looked up from his work. "Well, what is it? I haven't got all day!"

 

"Master, we heard in town you might be hiring servants. We came to see if you had work we could do. We asked a servant, but he did not understand us. We followed one of the servants who brought your food. We were hoping to find someone we could talk to, but instead, we were brought here. Master, all we want is work. We will do anything! Anything at all!" The eldest girl was the spokesperson for the three of them.

 

"I'll be needing servants. I've hired several. I'm looking for servants to serve me. I will need someone who can clean my room, and ready my clothes for me. I'll need someone who will take messages and answer my door. I'd like someone who would be willing to test my food and drink, as well as bring me snacks and some meals from the kitchen. Do you three think you can handle that?" Shadow saw three smiling faces.

 

"Yes Master Shadow, we can do those things for you. Thank you!" The young male bowed to Shadow.

 

"Good! You will start right away! What are your names?" Shadow could see all three children were not very old.

 

"I am Kaila. This is my sister, Minni and our brother, Morgan. Master Shadow instead of paying us for today. Would it be possible to get some food from the kitchen to take home with us? It's for our parents." Kaila watched as Shadow was thinking.

 

Actually, Shadow was not thinking, but reading the children's minds. When he was finished, he looked at Morgan. "What kind of work do your parents do?" It was plain to see that these children were terrified about something, but they still came to Shadow to seek employment to help their parents get food.

 

"Father use to work in the fields, until he lost his hand to a plough. Now, no one will hire him, because everyone thinks he is a thief. He has been trying to find work, but no one will grant him the chance to prove himself. Mother takes in laundry, but she has been ill, the last few weeks." Morgan voice sounded very concerned about his parents as he spoke his eyes looked at the floor.

 

Shadow could feel the children?s fears and knew this young man was lying to protect his parents for some reason. An urgency of moving these children?s parents flashed in Shadow?s mind. "How long would it take you to go home and get your parents?" Shadow watched Minni looking out the window.

 

"Master Shadow, see that house down there. That is where we live." Minni pointed out the window. ?We only moved here a few days ago.?

 

Shadow walked over to the window and saw a broken down old shack. "Kaila, get the guard standing by my chamber doors who is out in the hall."

 

Kaila ran off to bring Starnick back. "Master Shadow, I brought the guard to see you."

 

Shadow smiled when he saw Kaila pulling Starnick by the hand as they entered the room. "Thank you, Kaila!" Shadow turned to Starnick. "Take this young man, go down to his parent's home. Tell his parents Master Shadow wants an audience with them. Starnick, take the wagon. The children said their mother in not well. Do hurry! Take some of Cap?s men with you as an escort. Something is not right here!"

 

"I understand, Shadow. We won't be long!" Starnick know what Shadow was up to, because the prince had that impish grin on his face. Starnick could also sense a great fear in these children.

 

"Morgan, after you return. Starnick will find you some proper clothes to wear." The prince could see his uncle nodding his head. ?Take care of them for me! We will wait in my chambers here for them. Bring them in the back way.? Shadow watched as his uncle left with this child.

 

"Now, it's your turn!" Shadow spoke in soft tones to the girls. He did not want to frighten them anymore than they all ready were. Using telepathy, the prince talk to Mia and told her about these children. She appeared in the prince's room, and walked over to him.

 

"Mia, would you see that my personal servants get some better clothing to wear. See that the suite across the hall from mine is prepared for their family. Thunder?s family would rather stay with me at night." Shadow watched as Mia nodded and left with the two girls. "There are five of them!" He called out.

 

Replying in telepathy, Mia reached out first and held the girls hands. ?I will protect them with my life. They are very frightened and upset. I will send them back to you after we have done as you ask. Please find out what is going on.?

 

?I will! I have never felt children this frightened before. It is making me feel very uneasy. My body wants to change to Phantom. I am holding back from changing. I know it will just upset them more.? Shadow watched as the children left with his aunt.

 

Hu rose from his chair and walked over to the prince. "Shadow, can you take me back to my altar. I will need to rest for a while. I think you will be busy, until at least mealtime. You must calm down. Hu cast a Calming Spell on the prince. This family will be safe now. They are under your protection."

 

Shadow opened a portal to the Great Hall and walked Hu back to his altar. He left Hu in the lair and went to get Doc. He explained to Doc what was going on. Doc followed the prince back through the portal into Shadow's suite. He could feel how upset the prince was. As they entered the royal suite, Minni could be seen making Shadow's bed.

 

Doc shot a glanced over at the girl and back at Shadow. "She's only a child! I can see why this would take bearing on you emotions right now. Shadow, just how old would these children be?" Doc could see that Minni was not much older than ten years old.

 

"Minni, come here for a moment." Shadow waited for her to come over to his desk. She seemed to have calmed down. She watched him as he wrote down something on the paper in front of him.

 

"Yes, Master Shadow." Minni watched her new master.

 

"How old are you?" the prince asked.

 

"This was my ninth summer. Kaila is twelve and Morgan is eleven." Minni continued to watch Shadow write things down on paper.

 

The prince could feel that the girl was very curious about writing. Shadow looked up from his notes. "Minni, have you learned to read and write?

 

?Oh, no!? Minni shook her head. "Master Shadow, only the rich can learn to read and write. We're only farmers." The child was actually trembling as she spoke.

 

"Minni, would you like to learn? I have many people here who will teach you, if you want to learn." Shadow saw a big smile on the child's face. Nevertheless, even through the smile there was that look of fear when she mentioned that they were farmers.

 

"You really mean it! I have always wanted to learn. Mother can read and write a little. She said when she learned more she would teach us." Minni watched as Shadow wrote something on a paper.

 

"Minni, you draw over what I have written down here. This is your name." Shadow watched as she traced over her name. "M I N N I!"

 

By the time, Kaila returned to Shadow's suite, Minni had written her name on four or five sheets of paper. "Master Shadow! Look at me! I can write my name! I can really do it!" Minni was so excited that she had to show Shadow and saw Kaila talking to Doc. She ran over to her sister and showed her, too.

 

"See, Kaila! I can write my name! Master Shadow showed me how." Minni was excited as she showed her sister.

 

Doc reached out to Minni. "Very well done, Minni come over here with your sister. I'll teach you to write out few other words." Both girls followed Doc to the desk. He picked them both up and set them on his knees. He was trying to comfort these frightened children by taking their minds off their worries.

 

Shadow went to his bookshelf and took down some picture books. "Here are some books for you girls to look at. After you are finished, looking at them put them on my desk. This whole shelf of books here is for you girls to look at. If Morgan wants to look at the books, he may as well, but only if all your work is done, first." Shadow saw the girls smiling. ?Oh, the servants will clean the floors and dust. You are to only look after my personal belongings and room. This does not mean you sweep or wash floors or dust. That is for the servants. Others will make sure my clothes are cleaned. I will be your job to see my dirty clothes reach the cleaners and my clean one are hung up.?

 

?We understand. Father did work as a guard once for a noble man. We know how to treat noble people.? Minni unknowingly had just given Shadow and Doc a clue.

 

Doc went to the bookshelf and pulled down a book. He handed it to the prince. "Shadow, I see you are up to your old tricks, again. Making people happy!" Doc put his hand on the prince's shoulder. "You really get a thrill out of helping other people."

 

"Of course, I do!" Glancing down at the book, Shadow could not help see the book was one that Moore had given him on pixie customs and laws. The prince walked over to his bed and began to speed read through the book. He glanced up several times, and could see Doc hugging the girls each time they learned a new word. Shadow could also see the twinkle in the girl?s eyes. "That look on their faces is the greatest thing in the world to me! You should know me by now!" Shadow highlighted the phrase in the book and pointed it out to Doc. The prince had already explained to Doc about the children's parents. He and Doc sat near the fireplace and talked as the girls tidied up. Afterwards, the girls sat and looked at the books.

 

"You and Flame are right!" Doc glanced over at the girls. "They crave higher learning. That is very plain to see! Yes, that paragraph is exactly what I am concerned about."

 

?I have found several quotes on this subject of missing appendages. It applies to several races. It is said that they are not a person any longer, because that appendage which is missing also had a soul or spirit in it. It is to stop high-ranking individuals from reclaiming their true heritage. This could be why they are all so frightened. We have to help hide these people and keep them safe at all cost.? Shadow felt Doc squeeze his hand.

 

?I agree! I am sure glad that you have the abilities to use your higher knowledge of learning by rephrasing those words. At least, the girls are calmer now. I told them to call me uncle. That will through off the others seeking them.? Doc was feeling sick to his stomach because of the fear these girls were giving off.

 

Someone knocked at the door, but Kaila ran to the door and answered it. "Master Shadow, these are our parents. Byran and Nan." Kaila watched Shadow rise to his feet.

 

"Thank you Kaila. You may return to your books." Shadow walked over to Nan and Byran. "Come in! Sit down! This may take a little while. This gentleman is my High Healer. Nan doesn't look very well. Doc please help Nan."

 

?By all means!? Doc walked over to Nan and helped her into a chair. ?Come my dear!?

 

Shadow studied Byran's face and could see worry lines across his brow. "I know you're worried about your wife. Doc will take good care of her. I heard you've been looking for work."

 

"Yes, Master Shadow! I have tried to find work in many places. I haven't had any luck. I lost my hand in an accident. Now people have branded me a thief. The healer tried to save my hand, but it was really badly cut. I lost my hand and my job. We use to live up north. We moved down to Eaglestep town, when I heard there were jobs to be had. My friend Hort said your work crews could use an educated man to help keep records. I tried to get on one of the road crews. The supervisor said I would have to wait to meet the group leader, but it would take several days. Nan found work doing laundry, but she has been sick for a while so I have been helping her as much as I can. I want to thank you for hiring my children. I don't understand, why you sent for us." Byran intently watched Doc with his wife.

 

"Byran, Doc needs help in his healing building. Would you be willing to Doc for a while, until Nan is feeling better? She needs you near her right now. I will take care of the children for you. I would like your permission to teach them to read and write. After Nan is feeling better we can find you a good job at the tower." Shadow could see Byran looking at his girls. He knew Byran would not accept charity for he was a proud man who had been hurt a great deal in the past. "I gave them some picture books to look at. They are all very eager to learn. Byran call me, Shadow. I realize that things have been rough for you and your family, but no more!" Shadow put his hand on Byran's shoulder.

 

"My daughter's look so lovely in those dresses. They look like princesses. Master Shadow, thank you! You are so young! Yet, so wise." Byran raise his hands to his mouth when he saw Morgan coming into the room dressed in elfin warriors uniform, just like the one Starnick was wearing. Byran could feel an air about the tower, one of calm and security. Byran could see Doc had bandaged Nan?s arm, but the healer was stroking her hair as well calming her down. Byran?s gut instinct told him that he had finally found a safe place for his family to live.

 

"Doc told me, you like helping others, but why us? We are strangers!" Nan rubbed Shadow's cheek. "Doc is right! You are special. Children look after our master well!" Nan watched as Shadow knelt down in front of her. The young elf reached out and held her hand. She could see something on his neck. She quickly glanced over at her husband. ?I must be very will. I an seeing things!?

 

?You have had a great deal of trouble in the past, not any more! You are safe here, and will always have a home with me and the rest of my family.? Shadow smiled at the girls. "You can go with your mother and father, if you like. I'll see you, all later. Morgan, I need some help for a while."

 

Doc helped Nan as they walked through the portal. Byran and the girls followed Doc.

 

The prince had to get the truth. Shadow and Morgan went into the prince's bedroom. The prince walked over to the cot and tossed back the covers. Flame pretended to be still sleeping. Shadow reached down and picked up Flame to show Morgan. "This is Flame! He will soon be a wet Flame if he doesn't wake up fast." Shadow and Morgan watched the small dragon shoot straight into the air. "Just as I though! He wasn't sleeping, but listening to every word we say." Shadow waited for Flame to come down. "Flame, this is Morgan and those two girls you heard are his sisters. If you give them any trouble, you know what and where I'll expect you to be." Shadow was acting gruff.

 

"Flame knows on dinner plate for Phantom, right?" Flame stared at Morgan. "Him human! One of our humans! He better be good to you, or I get angry!"

 

"Flame! You will be nice to my staff. If you need some books down ask the girls or Morgan to help you. No more messes in my rooms." Shadow looked at the boy. "Flame, I also want you to start helping these children to read and write."

"Yes Shadow! Flame will teach them, but after other classes are finished. We start tomorrow, after dinner. We do it in study. You be there!" Flame smiled his toothy grin at Morgan. The fairy dragon could see something on Morgan?s neck and realized that he had to help Shadow protect these people. ?I help Morgan and him family everyway I can. I will not be mean to them! You be at school in Study Room.?

 

"Yes, Master Flame!" Morgan started to speak.

 

"I not master, yet! I just called Flame! I give you books to use. You take care of them. Well, we talk, later. See you in school tomorrow! After dinner!" Flame vanished from the room. "Bring sisters!" His squeaky voice called out.

 

"Morgan, Flame has been teaching four Earth Dragons to read and write. He enjoys teaching and besides it keeps him out of trouble. Let's go grab a snack." Shadow could hear the child?s stomach making noises. Even Flame had given Shadow some clues to who Morgan was. Shadow had seen the marks on Morgan?s neck. The prince also knew that Doc had seen Nan?s marks as well.

 

They walked into the kitchen first and grabbed a snack. Shadow introduced Morgan to Talon and the others. They went into the Great Hall and through the portal into Shadow?s lair. "We can talk here. Only one other can hear us. Morgan, I really need you and your family. That man you saw me with is one of my teachers. He was teaching me some things like mind reading. After he retired for the evening, I went to the place were your parents are now. We call it the hospital. I did a little practising of reading minds. I tuned in on some person who or where he was I have no idea. I could hear what he was thinking. He is a spy sent here to spy on me. I'm only learning to use my other powers. I need you and your sisters to help me keep track of these others who come and go from my tower. You know yourself that children are overlooked by the elders. I realized you have not been in this area of Eaglestep for very long. Part of your job will be to get to know other children and hired the best ones from around Eaglestep. I want you to tell Hamel, Flame and Stan who these children are. These children can play in the courtyard wherever they wish, but I want them to listen to what the adults are saying and to report everything to Hamel, Flame and Stan or the others you meet in the dining room."

 

"Master Shadow, my father could help as well. He did some guarding for several wizards before the accident. We're not humans, we're changelings. Father cannot change into his animal forms, because of his hand missing, but he can change into all his others elfish like forms. We can watch for these spies. One of the wizards taught my sister and me to become invisible to help us stay out of harms way. We knew several pixies that have died. They gave us the right to change to pixie form because we tried to save their lives. They even gave us their pixie magic books, but we don't know how to use them. We have not lived very long in this area. However, we know of several children who would really like a chance to earn some money. They are living in the same conditions as we were. These children have no parents. Could they maybe camp here at the tower in the stables?" Morgan only wanted his friends safe.

 

"This could prove very useful. King Moore's daughter Joleen is pixie and my sister. I'll ask her if she will teach you, your pixie magic." Shadow walked over to the guards and asked one to find Joleen.

 

A few moments later, Joleen arrived beside Shadow. "You want to see Joleen."

 

"This is Morgan and he has two sisters. They saved a pixie's life sometime ago. They were given permission to use pixie magic, but no one is around to teach them. Would you please teach them for me?" Shadow waited for his sister's answer.

 

"Joleen not very good, yet! I see if mother will teach us all. This be fun having others to practise magic wiff. Mother comes to my room at Doc's hospital in mornings before breakfast is served at castle. You come then. Tell sister to come too." Joleen loved the idea and flew off to let her mother know. A few moments later, Joleen returned and handed Morgan three rings of their pixie clan. "Now, we cousins." She flew off!

 

Morgan stared down at the ring. He knew the crest and shook as he started to cry. "Shadow, I know I can trust you. Joleen is right. We are her real cousins, but we have changeling in us as well. Our whole village was wiped out. Minni, Kaila and me managed to pull our hurt parents from our home and hide before the raider came and torched the entire village. Father and mother were hurt badly. We stayed hidden for several days, and then we left and went to Hort's Tower. We told him what had happened. He and Strogg hurried to our village and found about nine other children still alive. To protect us all Hort told us to come south. He had a Changeling Wizard change father into a human. Our grandfather died, he was king of our clan. King Moore is our father's older brother. I know Joleen is trying to keep our secret. We are all so frightened. This puts father in as king. They will kill him if he is found alive. That is why they tried to chop of his hand. It was to dethrone him!"

 

"No more, Morgan!" Shadow grabbed the child and held him tightly. "No more! Your parents are to stay within the tower walls at all times. Joleen will only tell her parents, we will protect you all." The two boys sat cuddling for the longest time. Shadow was trying to calm down his new friend. ?I?ll send Starnick with you go bring the other children here. Doc has plenty of room up stairs in his hospital where the children can stay. No one will find them. We will pretend they are Doc?s family. "Listen, there are gold spiders here at my tower. I'll get one to help you as a taster. Poison will not harm them. He can be the tester of food and drink. If he tells you that the food or drink is bad, give them to Doc and tell him they are bad. Say Shadow wants them tested."

 

?Right! Being within these high walls, father said he felt safer." Morgan hugged Shadow tightly. "We cousin so we can always be close friends."

 

"Say, that's right. Morgan, we cannot let the others know who your family are. I'll tell Moore and Tia as soon as I have finished for today. Morgan, have you seen a dragon?" Seeing the child was calmer now Shadow asked.

 

"Yes, just from a distance. That is another reason why father moved us there. Father and I were out hunting one day. We saw this huge multi-coloured dragon. Father almost shot me with a crossbow bolt, when he saw the dragon. He was trying to bring down a hopper deer. Never did shoot the deer, father dropped to his knees and started to cry. Father and I watched the dragon heading south. We ran home and told Hort. He told us to packed our things. He carried father and mother while Strogg helped all of us children to Eaglestep. We made our way here. We saw the dragon, again the other day flying over this area. Both father and I have been having dreams about the prince for years. We both have sworn to protect him. If only, we could find him." Morgan saw Shadow get up from the bench and walk into the cave.

 

Shadow vanished into the darkness and Phantom appeared and moved over towards Morgan. "I heard you are looking for me. I am right here!?

 

"Yes! It is true!" Morgan was so excited he started to cry tears of joy. "Father and I have been looking for you everywhere. Please, Your Majesty!"

Phantom looked down at the child. "Morgan, it's I, Shadow. Like you, I have other forms. I call this one Phantom." The dragon could feel a love pouring forth for him from the child.

"I was just about to call you, Phantom." Hu walked around from behind the dragon.

 

"Tell me I'm dreaming! Oh, Phantom! This being was in both of our dreams as well! Father has to be told! He has dreamed of this day for years. May, I tell him, Please!" Morgan cried with excitement.

 

Phantom instructed Morgan where to find his father. "Go! Bring your father here! We will wait!"

 

"You knew, didn't you?" Phantom watched the God nodding his head. "They are all so frighten."

"Yes, I know! Byran is the King of the Treetop Pixie Clan. I will wait here. Go to Moore and Tia right now. Tell them yourself. I have sent a message to Starnick to get the other children. He knows what to look for." Hu watched as Phantom vanished from the lair.

 

Shadow had changed himself back to elf as he arrived at the pixie village. "I want to see Moore!"

 

"Right this way. Prince Shadow, we taking good care of our king." The tiny guard showed the prince to where Moore was talking to Tia.

 

"Shadow, is everything all right?" Moore saw Shadow wanted privacy. "What's wrong?"

 

"Please come with me! Tia, please will you come also." Shadow could see a strange expression in her eyes.

 

"We will come with you!" Moore watched as the guards started to follow. "We'll be at Prince Shadow's Tower. You stay here and guard the village!"

 

Moore and Tia sat on Shadow's shoulder as he vanished from the area and reappeared in the lair where Hu was waiting.

 

"What is it?" Tia knew that Shadow was hiding something.

 

"Moore, somehow your younger brother survived the torching of your father?s village. Byran is now king. He is here at the tower. Frighten, injured and upset. I thought you should know." Seeing Moore wanted to speak, but the prince was not finished. "There is more. I believe from Morgan that there was a deliberate attack on Byran. Someone chop off his hand. You know Doc. I bet he could find a plastic hand for Byran. It is very sneaky, but I am elf at heart. Byran and his family along with nine children are the only survivors. They will be working for me now. I believe that whoever is doing these killings are out to get all kings and leaders. We will not let them!" Shadow watched as Hu moved from the altar. "Even Hu the God will help protect you and your family. Besides, Byran is now my uncle."

 

Tia grabbed Moore as he stopped beating his wings, and almost landed on his head. She lowered him to the bench. "How can one prince get himself into such messes?"

 

"Tia, Moore I am Hu. I agree! Shadow does have that knack for finding trouble or should I say having it land in his lap." Hu watched as Shadow changed to Phantom. "This will be our secret, no one else?s. If you want to visit with your brother, come to this lair, no one will see you two here, but my boss and me. He is so angry with what is happening on these Isles that is why he sent me to help our prince."

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Morgan ran as fast as he could into the hospital and in no time, found his parents. "Father, you were right! Our prince has come! He is with the man of fire! I saw them both!" Morgan began to pull on his father's arm. Byran thought he had better call Doc. He had never see Morgan in such a way before.

 

Doc could hear shouting in the hallway and came to see what was going on. He saw the child was trying to pull his father's arm off. "So, our Prince has told you. He wants to see your father." Doc smiled and nodded. "Byran, go with your son! He is only excited about seeing Phantom."

 

Byran was pulled from the room by his son and dragged into the Great Hall. They entered the portal Byran came to a complete stop as he stood only a few feet from Phantom.

 

"See Father! I told you!" Morgan ran over to the dragon and hugged the prince.

 

Phantom turned and looked at Byran. "Yes Byran, I am the prince! You also know me as Master Wizard Shadow. This is Hu, a good friend of mine."

 

"The Gods do hear us! They have answered my prayers!" Byran fell to his knees, crying. "You are both together and the Oracle's Predictions are coming true. It is the beginning of the end of the wars for the Isles. But how long will it take?"

 

"You must remember that the Isles have been in a state of war for over five hundred years. It will take time, but now that the prophecy has begun. What is another decade or two, maybe three? Byran, sometimes we are shown a different way of life. Yes, my friend, you were chosen by the gods to aid our prince in his quest. Remember, only those the gods trust are called to higher planes." Hu watched as Byran rose to his feet.

 

"I was called in my dreams." Byran closed his eyes and opened them for a moment, just to make sure that Phantom and Hu were real.

 

Phantom changed to elf. Shadow cast the Changing Spell on Hu. Byran shook his head as he looked at the prince coming towards him. Byran knew the powers it took to cast that spell. The prince cast it as if it we an everyday spell or simple cantrip used to entertain others. Morgan walked beside Hu as they left Phantom's lair.

 

"Master Hu, how did you get to be a God?" Morgan asked.

 

"The name is Hu. I was chosen by another God. We have no choice in matters like this. I would have liked to remain in my other form, but we don't always like things that happen, nor do we have a choice, but that's life, even for the Gods. I guess even in a way, I was chosen to aid the prince on his quest like all the others." Hu smiled at Morgan. "Byran, some day Morgan will be a scholar. His is one very bright young man."

 

Shadow had seen Moore and Tia vanish, but could feel them on his shoulder. "Byran, there is no more hiding! I know who you really are and so does Hu. We will protect you and your family. I am also Prince Shadow of the Pixie Isle Dainty Pixie Clan. Yes, Moore is my adoptive father and Tia is my adoptive mother."

 

"How did you know?" Byran watched as Tia and Moore materialized before his eyes. Byran started to cry. ?You are both alive!?

 

"You'll be fine here with your nephew, Shadow." Moore hugged his brother's neck as he sat on his shoulder. "It was Shadow who freed us."

 

"So that is why Joleen wanted the Clan Rings.? Tia waved her hand and two more rings appeared. "I will be teaching the children their pixie magic before breakfast every day. Shadow, you should attend if you have time. Dragon or not, now let those elfin elders try to kill us off. We have a dragon on our side."

 

Shadow explained about using the lair as a place to visit. "Maybe, we should also hold the pixie classes here. It would be far safer!"

 

Moore and Tia made themselves invisible as they flew to Byran's shoulder and sat down. "Let's go see Nan!"

 

Byran smiled at Hu as they all walked into the courtyard. Upon entering Doc's hospital, Byran and Morgan went to see Nan. "I brought company!"

 

Nan tried to sit up in bed. "Morgan, you look so grown up in your uniform." She thought that her son was her company.

 

Moore and Tia landed on the bed still invisible. Tia smiled at Nan as she made herself visible. "We can only stay a few minutes."

 

Moore appeared next to his wife. "We have Phantom's lair where we can meet and

visit. Get well soon!? Crying Nan gently hugged Tia and Moore.

 

The two girls sat staring at Tia and Moore. "Them Joleen parents! We met Joleen in the other room across the hall. Joleen works as nurse for Doc." Minni giggled.

 

"When Joleen asked me for three pixie rings, I asked her why. She said that her cousins were here. I never expect this! Joleen has never met your children before. She said it was Morgan's pixie kisses that told her who he was." Tia waited for Nan to calm down. "There is one more here. Dorrian and Starnella's son, Splat works for Doc. He is pretending to be a Cribber. He is the only fairy we can find. Splat thinks his father is dead, too. Someone told Red's people that Dorrian had been found dead. Joleen told us. There are so many Dorrians out there that I just pray they are wrong. We do know that someone has been trying to find Splat. Who it is we don't know?"

 

"Well, we will have to help Shadow keep these walls safe. Shadow has given us a suite here at his tower. Moore, you and Tia should come stay with us. Who would be the wiser? We are saying we are changeling! We were given a gift to help hide our true forms. Hort rescued nine other children." Byran hugged his tiny brother.

 

"We will return after dark, that way no one will know where we are. I will tell the guards that we are staying with Shadow at the tower from now on." Moore and Tia vanished from the room and left for their village. "At least, one of my brothers is alive!"

 

?We will move all our things to the tower. Tell Kyle?s father that we are staying with our daughter and Shadow. They need us now. If the village elders come looking for us, we will know ahead of time and can hide in Phantom and Hu?s lair. Find those other nine children. I will fly and find Morgan Hardhammer?s grandfather. I will have that old changeling change the children to other forms.? Tia hurried to see Doc first and then to the old wizard.

 

Moore had returned to the tower with the children and Starnick. They went upstairs to a room that Doc was arranging. ?I cannot thank you enough for helping us.? Moore could see Doc nodding his head.

 

?I will not let my children get hurt.? Doc watched saw the old changeling staring at him. ?I am from the Forbidden World. My races of humans are much like the Elves.?

 

?Centuries ago, I met a woman. She was an Indian. Yes, a perfect disguise for these children.? The old changeling cast his spells on the children and watched as Doc began to help them. ?Children, you must stay near your uncle. He and Stan can protect you. Do not go after those who would see you dead. Help the Doc and our prince. I am happy that the prophecy is coming true. I will let my grandson Morgan know. Farewell!? The changeling hurried off and vanished as soon as he reached the outer doors of the hospital.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Shadow and Hu went looking for Doc. They knocked on his office door. "Shadow, come in!" Doc rose from his chair.

 

They entered and the prince introduced the god. "Doc, this is the Fire God, Hu. That Boss stole those articles from this God. He's offered to help me get Boss." Shadow burst out laughing at the expression on the Indian's face. "Doc, it's all right!"

 

"Don't worry, Doc! I promise not to burn down the tower. Boss has crossed me, and has put these Isles in grave danger by helping that malevolent Councils of Seven. I am furious that this has happened. Others may call me evil. Maybe, I am! I will not stand by, and see innocent beings kept in cages or sold into slavery. I ask for sacrifices of goat or sheep, not intelligent people! Boss has gone to far this time!" Hu sat down in a chair. "Well Doc, what do you do around here?"

 

?I am a healer. Shadow those children will be safe. I have given them jobs to keep them busy. Morgan explained what types of jobs you wanted them to have. I have asked Flame to help teach them in private. He has agreed. I am happy that we have another power house here to help us.? Doc could see Hu laughing.

 

"I see! What race would you be?" Hu was puzzled about Doc's appearance. He saw more than just Canadian Indian.

 

"Shadow, would you run and find Byran for me? Take this to operating room one." Doc instructed the prince.

 

Shadow nodded and without any questions, he left to find Byran. Doc waited for the prince to close the door.

 

"You handle the prince very well." Hu laughed. "You know he can read minds!"

 

"I figured he could! That's why I drank the sleeping potion, instead of him. I'll get that monkey one of these days. In all seriousness, something happened to me just after I came here and received this hospital. I was very excited about having my dreams finally coming true. I guess the strain was too much for my old body. I died from a heart attack. Enchanter and some of the gods from Ske gave me another chance to live and keep my dreams. How they do it? I have no idea, but I am half dragon, now. I keep it a secret, because I can use my other form to do a little spying, the same with my elfin form. Only nine know what happened to me and you are the tenth. Not even Shadow knows." Doc observed Hu closing his eyes and then opening them. "You're not one of the Isles Gods, are you, Hu?"

 

"No Doc, I am not. Some of these people on the Isles are my relatives, from centuries ago, when I was in another form. My form now is one of a fiery minotaur, straight from the Plane of Fire. Yes Doc, there is such a place. It is not really a hell as so many think of it. I can see we have a lot in common. I too read minds." Hu laughed. "It's been a long time, since I've met someone who equals my own powers. Doc, we will get together and I can teach you to use your other abilities as well. Shadow has given me the use of his lair to store my altar in. He has left a portal open into my lair. I know you can portal yourself. Go to the Great Hall and into my safe haven. Remember, the area. All you need do is call me. We can visit and I will teach you more about your abilities. Doc, if you happen to get any information call either me or my, Master Agni. He is the top ranking Fire God at this moment. Agni has been around for many millenniums, and is known to many universes. Doc, I'm trying to help, nothing more. As I promised Red, I will not try anything evil here. You all have your hands full. I am on a quest of my own. What I am saying is that if something happens to me contact Agni or Falcon, for advice if you need it. Falcon is Angi's second in command. They have offered to help your people, too." Hu sighed. "Please Doc, trust me! I'll keep your secret and so will Falcon."

 

Doc laughed. "Thanks Hu! Not even my new family know exactly what my powers are like. Well, we better get to the OR. Shadow is waiting with Byran." He walked over to a cupboard and brought out a box. "I had an idea. My brother died years ago. As a joke, he left me his artificial hand. He said I could always use an extra hand. I have no idea whether my plan will work. We can only try." Doc opened the box and brought out the hand. "I'll need to make some adjustments to it, but at least Byran will have a hand."

 

"You tell anyone, and I'll chase you in my God form. Byran is really Moore's younger brother. Byran is also King of the Treetop Pixies, or was until they chopped off his hand. That accident was not what Byran thinks. It was an assassination attempt on his life, but they only dethroned him, not killed him. The pixies and fairies believe that if a person loses so much as a finger they lose part of their spirit. You have no idea what you are really doing for Byran. You are about to give him back his throne and life as a pixie. I'll get Shadow to help teach Byran the Reduce Spell, so he can reduce the hand when he change to his pixie form. You are a wonderful man Doc. I might be able to use my magic to help fit it to Byran's wrist and arm."

 

Hu stared at the hand and nodded his head. "That hand looks almost real." Hu watched as Doc moved the fingers of the hand. "Show me how it works!"

 

"See by pressing on these pressure points it allows the fingers to move." Doc let Hu try the pressure points. "They actually move by these wires."

 

"Doc, I do have other powers. Let me see, if I can help Byran." Hu tried moving the fingers and smiled as he laid the hand on the desk. "Byran is in big trouble. I am very happy he made it to Shadow's Tower. As far as anyone is concerned, Bryan lost his hand in a piece of farm equipment. Afterward, Bryan was taken to Ray the Healer in the City of Light. They gave Bryan the ability to change into changeling. This is hiding his pixie form. Just tell everyone that Bryan is a changeling. That will shut them up. Moore and Tia went for a short visit. Tia will teach Byran's children and Shadow pixie magic. I want you to help them as much as possible. Nan and the children are also pixie. Guard their secret well." Hu felt Doc's hand rubbing his cheek.

 

"With what I have seen, I will promise you this. No person who comes to me looking for help will be turned away. I don't care who they are. I am so sick of seeing these people hurting. No secrets will leave my hospital! Hu, I have to find the area where these murders took place. I need evidence. I need to know all sorts of things about this crime. An easy way to gather evidence is to remember six small words who, where, what, when, why and how. Shadow will need it in the future." Doc wrapped the hand in a towel and carried it as they walked into the operating room.

 

?But of course! What do you want me to do?? Hu waited for instructions.

 

?Who knows where these murders took place?? Doc waited for a reply.

 

?I was told that Hort the Giant knows the village area.? Hu could see Doc nodding his head. ?Doc, I?ll get a message to Hort that you are sending someone to him. What about this detective you have here? Ham??

 

?Yes! Hamel can do the investigation work. I?ll suggest that he take some of the road crew supervisors up with him. Pretend to be surveying the areas. Hamel and Stan will be free soon. How long ago did this raid happen?? Doc needed that approximate time of the occurrence.

 

?Byran and many of his people ran from the first raiders and killers. This was ten years ago. But it has only been several weeks since the last attack. I believe those children upstairs know a great deal as well.? Hu could see Doc was very upset. ?What is it??

 

?We are losing key evidence which could bring down these raiders. The longer we wait the more evidence we lose.? Doc turned to Hu just as they stood in the doorway.

 

Shadow and Byran entered a few minutes, later. Doc, nodded to the prince. ?I?m sending out crews to gather up evidence at the raid site. Hamel and Stan are both busy with Boss. So are you. I?ll gather a team after we are done here and get myself to Hort?s Tower. Shadow can I take some guards with me??

 

?But of course. Doc, take the nine children and begin to teach them the style in which we gather evidence. Bring it to my lab. I?ll send Shooter and Locker with you to help. They are my best collectors.? Shadow could see Hu frowning at him. ?I will explain later!?

 

"Byran, come over here and sit down." Doc watched as Byran sat down. "Take off your shirt, I want to see your wrist." Doc began to examine Byran's wrist. "Byran lay down for me. I want you to turn your head and look at Shadow. I want to try something, all right. I have no idea, if it will work or not."

 

Hu nodded to Doc as a big smile formed on his face. "The healer did a good job."

 

"Yes, I can see that a little of the hand still remains intact. Well Hu, shall we try?" Doc winked at the god.

Shadow talked to Byran while Doc and Hu fitted the artificial hand on Byran.

 

"Byran close your eyes. The light from my spells may hurt your eyes or blind you." Hu winked at Shadow and Doc. Hu began to cast a spell. "Doc, you better do the same."

 

"I'll use these." Doc pulled out his sunglasses.

 

They watched as Hu cast several spells. Doc checked the hand. "Byran, how does your wrist feel? Is there any pinching at all?"

 

"No, but it does feel heavier." Byran still had his eyes closed.

 

"Byran, I want you to sit up!" Doc helped Byran into a sitting position. "Open your eyes!"

 

Byran opened his eyes and saw the hand. "Doc, I do not understand."

 

"Byran, this is made of wires like the other items, I showed you, earlier. There are small things inside the hand, which you can move and will allow the fingers to move. Try it." Doc peeled back a little of the rubber skin. "See, these bars and wires..."

 

"Doc, look I can move the fingers. This is some gift. I thank you for giving me back my life. Now, no one can call me a thief. Byran practised using his new hand for about two hours. His instinct as a changeling had taken over and Byran was soon working the hand as if he had been born with the hand. Doc was amazed at how fast it took Byran to learn to use the hand. Of course, Doc knew that instinct of the changeling had a great deal to do with it.

 

Byran reached out to Shadow. "Less than six hours ago, I was a being with no form, no job and no hand."

 

"Byran, let's go show your wife." Shadow held Byran's good hand as they walked from the room. Hu and Doc followed. Byran was grinning as he walked into his wife's room. He had the hand hidden under his cloak.

 

"Nan!" Byran called out before he reached his wife's bed. "Doc, Hu and Shadow have given me back my life. Would you like a drink of water?" Byran winked at Doc.

 

"I would like a drink! What is this all about Byran? You seem very happy about something." Nan watched as Byran turned his back on her to pour her a drink.

 

Byran carefully put his new fingers around the glass and poured the water into it. He turned and handed his wife the glass. Nan sat straight up in bed and stared at the hand. She reached out and touched it as she started to cry. All three children ran to their father. They turned to Shadow ran over and hug him. They ran from Shadow to Doc and to Hu giving each a hug.

 

"Shadow, Doc, Hu how can we ever repay you for what you have done?" Nan was still crying. "You are always giving us something. Yet, you ask so little in return.?

 

Shadow sat down beside Nan. "I get enjoyment out of making others happy. Families should stay together."

 

Doc went over to Nan. "Shadow is always doing something like this. Maybe, that is why he is the prince."

 

Nan held Shadow's hands. "Byran told me. I still don't understand why you do these things."

 

Shadow leaned over and kissed Nan's forehead. "Nan, I grew up in the Forbidden World. I learned about hate, but I also learned about love. I saw people dying from not having food, being in wars and from sickness. When I can here and found out that I was the prince of these Isles. I swore that I would do all I can to help my people. It's a promise I have made to myself. One I will fulfill."

 

"Nan, maybe someday you will understand, but Shadow does many things just out of love for others." Doc smiled as he stood beside Hu.

 

Byran wiped his wife's tears. "Shadow, will you take Morgan and I to see Hamel and Stan. I would like to start learning my new job as soon as possible." Feeling obligated to the prince and Doc for what they had done for him. Byran kissed his wife and walked over to Shadow.

 

Hu, Shadow, Byran and Morgan walked from Nan's room back into the Great Hall. Out of breath, Hamel ran up to Shadow. "Boss has left Brycall. His mules we gave him have vanished. The ogres stole some horses. They want to get Boss closer to us, as the Councils of Seven are closing in on them. We figure they will reach Eaglestep Township, before tomorrow afternoon. Boss plans to travel all through night and making camp at their base camp at Eaglestep, by morning."

 

"Morgan, take your father and see he is outfitted. Come to my quarters after you are finished. We will need your help with those crates." Shadow watched as Morgan and Byran hurried off.

 

Hu and Shadow hurried up to the prince's chambers. Hu began checking the artefacts. Morgan and Byran joined Hu and began to help him with the list.

 

Hu quietly moved closer to Byran. "I want you to stay close to Doc and Shadow. If trouble comes you, get to Doc. He will look out for your needs. I am happy you made it to this tower. We find the others chosen by the gods and bring them here. Doc knows who you are, and I believe Shadow does as well. He will never tell anyone. Stay close to him."

"We intend to!" Byran rubbed Hu's cheek and smiled.

 

 

*******

 

Vale hurried in to the prince?s chambers. ?Locker and Shooter are at the site where the village was. Hort is with them. He has his armies close by. Shadow, I know you need professional help. Lyptus and me thought that Frank and Rick would be the best ones to collect the evidence for you. Lyptus is with them now.?

 

?Excellent thinking. Give the evidence to Frank and Rick for now. No one will suspect them of helping us. Maybe that is it! Help my scientists move all their gear to the house I bought ask Frank to get Marg to help once again to fix up. Set up a lab in the basement of the largest house. After all evidence is processed, send it to my vault. Thank you. Don?t forget we need video of the area before the crews go in.? Shadow could see Vale holding up a camera and smiling at him. ?Thank Frank and Rick for me.?

?I will! See yeah!? Vale vanished from the prince?s chambers.

 

 

*******

 

 

 

 

Shadow vanished from his room. He had called Misty and waited for her in the courtyard. She came diving out of the sky and landed near Shadow.

 

"Sorry Misty, but I could not risk Aunt Carrie hearing, what I have to say. Can you call Talon and Red? Boss is nearing Eaglestep. He'll be here by morning. They managed to find some horses. Stan and Hamel are watching them closely. The Council of Seven is hot on Boss?s trail. I have doubled the guards at the tower." Shadow watched Misty change to elf.

 

"You did the right thing calling me, first. Come, we will wait in your room." Mia hurried along beside Shadow.

 

"My two new guards and Hu are in my room going through the artefacts." Shadow turned and saw Misty's brothers landing in the courtyard.

 

Mia walked up to them. "When the moat is lit on fire, keep the heat away from the buildings." All the dragons did was nod their heads and move to their positions on the tower wall. ?We use Nile?s plans of defence!? Mia and Shadow vanished and appeared in the prince's chambers.

 

Hu looked none to pleased about something. "Boss has three artefacts the Ring of Mind Control, Gauntlets of God Strength and a Book of Old Knowledge. The ring alone with the gauntlets will give Boss the strength of twenty men, not only mental, but physical. There are drawbacks to using these two items together. Each time the gauntlets are used with the ring, Boss ages one year and uses up a part of his body and mind. He may not look like he did, years ago. It all depends, how many times he's used the artefacts. Even I, have no idea how it has affected him. We'll have to wait and see."

 

Hu handed Shadow a ring. "Take this! You may need it! It should stop Boss from controlling your mind while we fight him." Hu saw Red and Talon entering the prince's room.

 

"Shadow and I have a plan to fight Boss, but we are going to need your help as well. We will be fighting Boss in Phantom's lair. I will need all my strength that I can get from my altar. This also gives Agni a good chance to grab Boss if things go bad. The mountain here at your tower is on is barren of trees. We will be starting the mountain on fire. I will set up a fire barrier around this tower. Mia, you and your brothers will keep control of the fire burning in the moat. I will set a fire just outside of the moat. Use the moat as a firebreak against my flames. My flames will keep Boss at bay long enough to let him enter the cave. If he does break through, use all the cold spells you can to weaken him." Hu rubbed Mia's cheek. "Dump avalanches of snow on him."

 

"We don't want anyone hurt. We plan to open a large portal into the lair from the outside of the mountain. This cave will lead into where my altar is. We are going to try to lure Boss into the cavern, with something he does not have. The Prince of the Prophecy." Hu could tell that Red, Talon and Mia were none to pleased with the bait for Boss.

 

"Once, we get Boss inside the entrance, we will seal it shut, while we battle him. We don?t need the Councils of Seven forces trying to start a war too. Call Enchanter and Aura to help Hamel and Stan get videos footage of the people following Boss. Once Boss enters that cave with his two ogre friends, Boss will vanish for good. Take these cameras and have the other Argon guards at the tower help film where these Councils of Seven go to hide. We have taken six bottles of ether and put them where Boss can find them. He will think, he has the upper hand, but he does not know, that only one bottle contain any ether and it has been watered down. The rest are filled with water. Don't worry about us in the cave. That ring I have giving Shadow, will allow him to enter my plane. Because he is of this world, he can return by teleporting. We will use my world only as a route of escape in an emergency. It will be the only way out for Boss. We may need it to get Agni to help us capture Boss. Anyway, Agni and his forces will be standing by just in case. Just protect yourselves. May Your Gods Bless You All. Once, Boss finds the ether that will be the sign to start." Hu and the others went downstairs. "Mia, if things get to hot call the other dragons and have them concentrate their cold spells on Boss. Freeze him, if you can. Fight him inside the lair. You can call Agni for help. Boss will still be weak from us draining him. Work fast you'll have maybe twenty-four hours. Good Luck!" Hu started towards the door. Hu felt confident that one of the three plans would bring Boss to his knees. What the others did not know was that even Agni was very worried with the plans and had given Hu the ring for Shadow. "Remember, Boss can't teleport or portal so he will be trapped in that cave. The only way for him to go will be through the portal to the Plane of Fire."

 

Shadow grabbed some things put them into his backpack. He put Stinger on and thought to himself that his backpack felt a little heavy for what he had pack. He just thought he was tired, put his pack on his shoulder and ran after Hu, into the Great Hall.

 

Hamel and Stan walked over to Shadow as they watched him ready himself. "The cavern is completely wired for sound and video. Cameras are everywhere! Take care! We want you both back in one piece." Hamel hugged Shadow and shook hands with Hu. ?Stabber and Grip are with Enchanter and Aqua as we speak taking pictures of the ones following Boss.

 

Stan handed Shadow a piece of bone. "It might bring you luck. Take care!" Stan turned to Hu. "Be careful! I pray the ancient gods are on our side and are watching over you two." Just then a bolt of lightning landed in front of the prince. "Great! At least one God is listening."

 

Shadow changed into Phantom and waited for Hu to grab the lightning bolt. "Thanks, Zeus!"

Red went over to Phantom. "Good luck! Hu take care!"

 

Phantom moved into his lair with Hu followed closed behind. They turned to see the portal closing. Phantom made his way over to the other side of the cavern, and was about to open a portal to the outside. He saw Misty had opened one for them.

 

"I will close it once Boss is inside. Save your energy." Misty changed to Mia and vanished.

 

Phantom and Hu move towards the cavern entrance and looked out over the Isles. They could see Boss and his two ogres from the cavern entrance.

 

"Well, Hu. It won't be long now. I just hope Boss's find his way into our trap." Phantom watched the three men below, as he lay down in the entrance to his lair. "I wanted to go to church, before going into battle. Boss denies me that too. Hu, would you mind if I use your altar for a short while to pray to my god. This is one time I hope he doesn't mind sharing."

 

"Go ahead! I don't believe he would mind at all. I just pray your god is with us. For we'll need all the help we can get." Hu watched as Phantom changed to elf. Shadow put his tiny cross on the altar and began to pray.

 

Hu knelt down beside Shadow and prayed as well for help from any of the ancient gods who would listen, for they were about to do battle. If they failed, both worlds would be destroyed. Hu prayed for strength and wisdom in battling Boss.

 

After Shadow finished praying, he hugged and kissed Hu's cheek. "Well, I guess we better get ready!"

 

Hu was still in elf form, standing beside Phantom. "It may help to keep your tail moving, if Boss tries to gain control of your mind. Red is coming! Get ready! Its all most show time!"

 

Red appeared and changed Hu back to his minotaur self. "They found the ether! Phantom, shoot some volleys of flames at the ambushers. One shot at Enchanter. Is he angry!" Red vanished from the lair and appeared on the battlement beside Mia and the others.

 

Phantom took to the air. He made a few sweeps over the top of the tower as if he were attacking it. Mia, signalled to her brothers to set the moat on fire. Hu began to chant as Phantom began using his dragon breath. Suddenly, the mountain erupted in a mass of flame that went all around the tower. Mia, her brother's and children started cooling off the tower walls. Even Thunder and his family were helping Mia and the other dragons by placing watery mud on the backsides of the buildings to help them stay cool.

 

Phantom roared and dove down right over top of Boss and the ogres. The horses began to buck wildly, and threw their riders into the bushes. Then the horses and wagon took off at a full gallop. Phantoms spotted the group of ambushers, and let them have a volley of flames as the started back to make his second striking run on his tower.

 

Boss and the ogres trying to scramble to their feet, but Phantom dove again, sending Boss and the ogres back into the bushes. Phantom made another pass at his tower. Then he dove again at Boss. Throwing a stream of fire at the rest of the ambushers, the killers started to run for their lives.

 

Seeing what Phantom had done for him, Boss yelled at his friends. ?Let?s go! We have a chance! Hurry!? Boss yelled at the ogres. "That dragon! I want him! Grab those jars! Let's follow that dragon! Look at him attacking that tower! The whole building is in flames! Hurry up! Look, he's heading for that cave! Hurry!" Boss broke into a run heading towards the lair as fast as he could move.

 

Oft and Stun started follow, but at a slower pace, for they carried the ether and did not want to drop it. As both ogres started to climb the hillside, they both stopped and stared at each other.

 

"Stun, you ever see that cave before." Oft was getting a very bad feeling about the cave.

 

"No! That mountain only have tower on it. Maybe, dragon makes it for himself. Boss! Oh Boss!" Stun called out.

 

"Tell me later, you fools! I want that dragon, and I want him, now! Hurry up!" Boss screamed as he ran.

 

"But Boss! I thinks I - I" Oft saw Boss was almost at the lair.

 

"I don't pay you to think!" Boss yelled as he stood in the entranceway to the lair. "So, hurry up! I'll finish you off! Right now!"

 

Stun stayed beside Oft. "Boss being stupid! I never see dragon like that before! I hear of one! Him is the prince!"

 

"Me too! We in big trouble, if that is prince! Boss in bigger trouble!" Oft saw Boss nearing the entrance. "We let Boss go in, first. Him wants dragon, not us! Right!"

 

"Right! Boss has his own ether. Him can go in first. We guard entrance for Boss!" Stun sat down at the top near the entrance to the cavern. That is when he spotted Misty on the wall above them. ?Oft, Misty up there!?

 

?We will help you vanish from the dangers following you. Get into the cave.? Misty pointed out at ambushers all running up the mountain towards them.

 

?We go in!? Stun grabbed Oft and they started closer to the cave entrance.

 

Boss had already started inside. Both ogres shook their heads and started into the cavern, after Boss. The two ogres were loyal to Boss, and would not let him fight alone. As they drew nearer to a light, Boss turned to see the ogres behind him. Boss pointed to the sides of the cavern and tried to split up the ogres, but they stayed together. As the ogres entered, they could see cameras and mics in the cave.

 

Oft pointed to the camera. "We is being watched!"

 

"Me know!" Stun looked down at the bottle and tossed it at the rock to the left of the dragon. "Me missed!"

 

Oft tossed his bottles at the dragon, and then ran into some rocks. Phantom heard the sound of breaking glass and smelt the ether. He blew the fumes back in the direction from which it came. The ether fumes hit the ogres in the face. They dropped like boulders to the ground.

 

Boss knew that he and his ogre friends were safe. He too had spotted the cameras and mics. Boss proceeded by himself and threw the last two bottles at Phantom. Boss prayed that this dragon was the one he had been told about by the Oracle. It meant the first step to freeing his spirit from the ring, which he wore. Boss knew he had to make this fight look real. He did not care if this dragon killed him outright or not.

 

Oft and Stun saw the entrance to the cave closing, just as some of the ambusher tried to enter. ?That was too close!? They both lay down hid amongst the rocks to watch the fight between Boss and the dragon.

 

Phantom began to laugh as he raised his head high into the air. "Well, you little bug! You think you can take me! I know your kind! You feed off the fear of others. I have known your kind before! I squashed them like bugs! You are no better than they were. You dare enter my lair and threaten me. Don't you know who I am? Fool!" Phantom straightened his front legs, and began to nod his head, as he thrashed his tail. He began to drain off Boss's powers and energies.

 

Suddenly, out of nowhere, a ball of fire appeared, it was Hu. He lowered himself in front of Boss and stepped aside. The altar was in plain view.

 

"I gave you a special power, and you miss used it. You used those powers to murder innocent creatures. You promised to find my box and dagger, which you stole in the first place. You used those weaker than yourself to bring you gain. You stole from me my Book of Knowledge, my Ring of Mind Control and my Gauntlets of Strength. Since, you betrayed my trust and stole these artefacts! You will pay! You will also pay the price for murdering those others. Marts and Relle were supposed to be under your control. You are guilty as they are. You are returning with me to the Plane of Fire, from which I came. You have a choice, come with me now, or we will fight you. It will end the same, either way. Which will it be?" Hu roared as the flames around him grew with his anger.

 

Boss had a snarl on his lips and glared at Hu. "I'll never give you back your powers or your artefacts. I've just as much power as you, Hu. I can destroy you and as for going to the Plane of Fire! You're crazy! You can't harm me at all!"

 

Phantom began to mind talk with Hu. "Try to get him to tell us, what others he has joined with."

 

Hu moved closer to Boss. "You are still as weak as ever. I gave you my lowest forms of powers. Even with the artefacts, you still do not stand a chance against us."

 

Boss laughed as he began to peel his flesh away from his bones.

 

"He an undead of some sort - a power hungry monster! Hu move back from him!" Phantom could feel Boss trying to probe his mind. Phantom gave Boss a dose of memories to think about - his parents and Perry.

 

"You don't like memories! Do you, Uncle Brad! Oh yes! I know who you are. How many others have you possessed?" Phantom increased his draining powers to half and continued to gradually increase the intensity. Boss didn't know he was being drained.

 

"You are Rose and Nile's brat. I should have killed you along with them. You think you know who I am. Your Uncle Brad died in that crash that Rift caused. I took Brad?s body as a house for my spirit. I joined with three others in total, and no longer need this form, because I intend to take yours." Boss had dropped his clothes and stood as a skeleton figure.

Phantom could see a large glowing sphere with three smaller ones, inside of Boss's chest rib frame. Phantom jumped his powers and cast a bolt of lightning at each sphere. Two dropped to the ground. Phantom levitated them out of the way of Boss. Phantom decided enough was enough as he cast another spell call rock. A huge rock flew through the air and struck Boss in the chest. The third sphere fell to the ground, just leaving the large on inside Boss?s bony chest.

 

Boss fell backwards, just then Phantom swung his tail and broke both of Boss's legs. Phantom increased his draining powers to full and stood over Boss. "Hu take your power and artefacts back. Boss is done for!"

 

Hu walked over to Boss and drained his powers back. Hu took the ring and gauntlets. He picked up his book and put them all on his altar.

 

Boss felt his life forces draining away. "Phantom, I will be back! Oh yes! I will! I'll hunt you down! Remember, Phantom this spirit can never be killed. I will return someday! My curse will return me to these Isles."

 

Phantom reached over to Boss and yanked the last glowing sphere from the skeleton. Phantom grabbed the fingers from the skeleton and removed all rings he could find.

 

"Hu, you better take these four spheres. He'll never come back as Brad again or these other three. I'll see to that." Phantom looked at the glowing spheres slowly fading, as he continued to drain them. "We can't be certain what these things are. They could be souls. Take them all back with you. It will be safer this way for both worlds. Maybe, if the Gods are willing we will be able to find out what these spheres are. For now, at least, both worlds are safe."

 

As the large crystal began to drain, Boss laughed as the bones began to crumble. "It will take more than this to get rid of me. I will rise, again! The green stone ring will never allow you to kill me." His laughter rang out throughout the cavern and echoed back against the walls. ?The ring is part of my spirit. Thank you for trying!?

 

Phantom levitated all the bones and dust into the cloak. Hu bundled it up and walked it into the Plane of Fire. Phantom looked at the last three spheres. "I wonder which one is Uncle Brad."

 

Hu went over to the spheres and held them up. "They all have had evil touch in them. I had better take all three back with me. Remember, there are cultists out there. They may try to invoke Boss, again. Phantom, look for the cultists as well."

 

?I will!? Phantom changed into elf. Shadow ran into Hu's arms and hugged the god. "I'll miss you! Call me!"

 

Hu nodded his head. "I intend to! You call me, if you need help, again."

 

Shadow turned and walked over to a portal, which was just opening. He saw his grandfather standing there waiting for him. Red threw his arms around his grandson as they walked into Shadow's Great Hall. Talon picked up his nephew and spun him around in a circle, and then hugged him. They went into the dining room and Talon got Shadow a drink.

 

Doc burst into the hall and came running towards Shadow. "Are you all right? Where is Hu?"

"I just need some rest." Shadow saw Red looking towards the portal. "Hu has returned to the Plane of Fire, and taken Boss with him.?

 

"Those ogres are still in there." Red laughed. "I can hear them talking. What are we going to do with them?"

 

Shadow downed his drink. "Go get them for me!" He changed back into his dragon form. Phantom stared at the portal as Red came through with the two ogres.

 

Both ogres dropped to their knees and stared up at Phantom.

 

"We tried to tell Boss! But him stupid!" said Oft as he gave the dragon a silly smile.

 

"Prince, don't kill us! We can spy for you now that we are free, if you want!" Stun begged.

 

"Boss said him come back! We tell you if him does!" Oft spat on his hand and ran his hand through his hair. "Ogres honour! Boss right, green stone ring never let his spirit rest in peace. Not even bony fingers worked."

 

"You know we not like to hurt others! You put these things on us. We not stupid like Boss!" Stun was one of the most repulsive looking beings the prince had ever seen. His teeth were green and his eyes were blood shot red with green flecks. His hair was a dark brown. Stun's pig-like face was full of pits and he had two large scars, one on each cheek.

 

"How did you know about these things?" Phantom asked.

 

"We saw Hamel father using them. We know him could hear us talking. Boss, know that too!" Oft handed the bugs to Red. "We even keep them clean for you. We know you help us get mules, weapons and food sometimes. You always help us! Richard was trying to help Boss. Richard finds some of our little people being used as sacrifices on alter of Hu. Richard knows that Boss was from Isles cause we tell him that. Boss began to help Richard return little people to Isles. Then Councils of Seven finds out and sends Marts and Relle after Perry and Hamel family. Are Bess and Kala, all right? We hope you found them. We tried to let you know we were here. That's why we would make radio's scream. We know it hurt dragon ears. We hoped it hurt Enchanter or Misty's ears. So, them come and help us with Bess and Kala."

 

Stun looked at the door as Kala and Bess walked into the room. Both ogres crouched first, then sat on the floor.

 

"Kala, Bess are you, all right." Oft asked with concern in his voice. He looked much like Stun, but smaller and without the scars.

 

Kala ran to the ogres and hugged them both. "Yes, we're fine, now."

 

Oft picked up Kala and cuddled her. "She our friend!"

 

Bess went over to the ogres. "Yes Oft, we are good friends! Thank you, for what you did for us!"

 

"You find son." Oft was more concerned with Bess and Kala, than himself.

 

Hamel walked over to the ogres. "Yes, they did find me."

 

Stun offered his hand in friendship. "We were going to bring you here, too, but wizard was really mean. We not want wizard to hurt your father and brother. We tried to stop him!"

 

"Yes Stun, we know. Kala and I know. Did you ever get those burns and wound healed?" Bess asked as she hugged each ogre.

 

"No! We not have time." Stun did not care about his wound or hurts. His main concern was Bess and Kala.

 

Phantom looked at the ogres. "You two go with Bess and Kala. They'll see you get healed. The master wizard who owns this tower wishes to see you, after you are healed."

 

"Yes Prince! We go now, with Bess and Kala. What is wizard's name?" asked Oft.

 

"Master Wizard Shadow." Phantom watched as the two ogres left with Bess, Kala and Doc.

 

Phantom changed back to elf. "Well, any ideas. What do I do with two ogres who know the spy business?"

 

Byran laughed. "Shadow, they could be very useful. No one would ever suspect ogres as spies. We could train them properly. I think they will listen to Hamel. They sure love his mother and sister. They would probably workout very well as spies."

 

"Byran, you may just have something." Shadow nodded his head. "Hamel, go talk with the ogres. See, what they know and understand about our technology. See what Relle knows about our technology as well. He may be very difficult to catch, because of him living in the human world. See both are train accordingly. Maybe, the ogres can get some information about this Takrus, Surkat and Oman. We should give them several places where to leave messages. Red Mule and Elfstand taverns would be the best places."

 

Hamel looked at Talon. "Stayn Inn and Grub would be two others. Just in case something happens."

 

"Yes, I will tell Mela and she can relay any messages to Misty or the children. Grub would be the perfect type to become one of our spies." Talon saw Shadow yawning. "I better take our little prince up to bed."

 

Talon helped Shadow upstairs to his room and into bed. The child was exhausted and Doc knew it. He had Shadow moved to the hospital where he could be watched while he slept. After twenty-five hours, the prince woke up. He felt as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.

 

After Hamel and Talon questioned Stun and Oft, they gave the two ogres six weeks of training. Hamel sent the ogres off to do their work.

 

Red and Shadow found several things belonging to Brad and Perry. Red had two caskets made and Shadow had a memorial service for Perry and Brad at Landor.

 

Carrie began to change and even on occasion would tease Starnick and Talon. Her nightmares seemed to decrease, and she seemed to be enjoying life. She had returned to Powell River to live, but would spend weekends on the Isles. Her dreams everyone believed were, because of Boss being so close to her.

 

Shadow had turned fourteen, before he had fought Boss. With all the excitement, Doc had forgotten to take Shadow's weight and height. Shadow had worked hard for months. He decided that everyone needed to have some fun and organized a Halloween Party. It was held in Powell River at Carrie's home on Halloween. He invited Fred to come as well. Shadow dressed up as an elf, Splat went as a little man. Flame was changed into a little man as well. Joleen was changed into a larger pixie. Splat, Flame, Joleen, Kaila, Minni, Storm, Sky, Maria and Morgan went out trick or treating with Kala and Shadow. After they were finished, they joined the adults at Carrie's house for a party, everyone was in costume.

 

Eric stood on the front porch of Carrie?s home staring up at the moon, as Shadow join him. The changeling turned to smile at the prince. "Well Shadow, it has been quite a long while since we gazed at the moon together."

 

"It's lovely!" The prince leaned on the porch railing. "Eric, thank you for all your help and advice this past year."

 

?I have learned a great deal from you and Doc. We are only on the beginning edge of what the Oracle calls the Prophesies. We have so much work to do. Oh, this came for you from Frank and Rick. They did the work up at the private lab you had set up for them. These are the results, Frank handed it to me himself. Oh, one more thing, we discovered the person using Forget Spells on Kevin. Aqua will stop it!? Eric smiled at seeing the Guardian coming outside. ?I was just telling Shadow what we discovered.?

 

?It is not who we suspected. Venya is going to deal with them, personally. Sorry, Shadow, you will have to start from scratch again.? Aqua walked up to the prince. "Shadow, Enchanter wants to see you." She led her grandson inside and pointed to a portal, which lead to his tower.

 

Cloud, Enchanter and the old man sat having a drink.

 

"Well, young man, it seems you set out to do what you said you would!" The old man rose and walked over to Shadow. "We came to visit!"

 

Shadow motioned with his hand and a chair moved closer to the elders. "I told you, I don't fool around!"

 

"We came to see how you are doing." Cloud reached out and touched Shadow's hand. "And of course, to have a drink with our little prince."

 

"Shadow, Aqua told us that your people captured a few of the buyers, with Oft and Stun's help. She said that you did send Boss back with Hu. We came to tell you that the Councils of Seven have gone into hiding, again, but to beware! They could rise up anytime!" The old man saw Shadow grinning. "What's so funny?"

 

"I was just thinking about what Oman, leader of the buyers said at his trial. He wanted to know who Phantom was. Red said and I quote. ?I would remind you that this is a court of law and that you are the prisoner. You Sir, are out of order, but if you must know whom Phantom is. He is your worst nightmare come true. If for any reason, you see fit to escape or cause trouble, again. Be assured your nightmares will follow you. Beware of the multi-coloured nightmares, because he is real to those who hurt or try to hurt his people.? By the time, Oman left the courtroom, he was continually looking behind himself." Shadow laughed. "Just for fun! I let out a Phantom roar. Oman took off running as he dragged the guards out of the courtroom. That dwarf was running faster than the elfin guards."

 

"Well Shadow, it is time you got back to your party! Have fun! We will see you, again!" The old man smiled at Enchanter. "Go with your grandson and have a good time. We all need a little time for family."

 

Enchanter and Shadow walked through the portal back to the party. Everyone was having a good time. Shadow sat down beside Enchanter.

 

"You seem very quiet." Enchanter could see Shadow was thinking.

 

Shadow smiled and cuddled against Enchanter. "I wish you would come and see me more often. I do miss you! I am fourteen, now."

 

Enchanter missed Shadow as well and nodded his head. "You are growing up rather fast. Maybe, I will stay with you for a few days, after all the evil has been vanquished from our lands for now. We do deserve a rest!"

 

The party lasted, until two in the morning. Shadow and the others returned to their homes. Shadow's staff helped Carrie clean up her house.

 

One evening, Enchanter and Shadow were sitting in the prince's chambers, when a portal opened and in walked Mia with Fred.

 

Shadow rose and walked over to greet them. "Mia, Fred what are you doing here?"

 

"Shadow, I just came to thank you for that information you gave us. We caught the others that were hired by that ranger that took Stan?s place. Stan was right, there were some in our force as well. The forestry service has hired another man to take Stan's place. I had taken over the detachment as a temporary supervisor. Because of our actions, an investigation is underway to find out how those men got into our police force in the first place." Fred shook Shadow's hand.

 

"Fred, please be on your guard! We found information linking Boss to a Black Cult. I strongly believe that they may try to take over, again. We do know that Boss was linked to this cult in a small way. How involved he was we do not know at this time. Our problems may only be starting! Scan your people well. If any trouble does come, call us at once." Shadow patted Fred on the back.

 

"Because of my actions, I've got six weeks of holidays coming. Brian, my partner is taking over for the six weeks. I'm off to France. If trouble arises, Brian and Frank will contact you, while I'm away. Red told me of the cult. Brian will check it out, while I'm away. See you all, later." Fred and Mia left through the portal.

 

It was near the end of the second week, after Fred had left, that Mia handed Shadow a folder from Brian. "Brian has investigated all the men on the force, all are clean. Everything is back to normal. I just wish Fred would hurry and come home. I miss him a great deal! "Mia smiled and left, before Shadow could say anything.

 

Shadow read the papers, which Brian had sent. Everything looked to be in order. Shadow took the papers and put them into his files. A piece of paper dropped from the file. ?This was not there before!? Shadow opened the piece of paper and found it was a note written with glyphs. The prince could see the note was from Fred. He deciphered the glyphs and their meaning. It said that Fred was undercover and working on a difficult case. He wanted to meet with Shadow right away.

 

Shadow went to his chambers and grabbed a few articles, key and money. He went upstairs to his apprentice?s quarters. ?Vale, I must go and see Fred. I?ll be back in the morning! I need some spiders to go with me!?

 

?These were just trained. Here take Protector with you. He is good at what he does. I trained him just for Fred. See Fred get his tiny soldier.? Vale smiled at his master and watched the two vanish.

 

The prince appeared at the given place where he was told to meet Fred. Shadow waited for over fifteen minutes. Finally, Fred showed up. ?That was close! I am being followed! I had to lose the idiot first. Shadow, I was in England and France when my Sergeant Walter called me home. He put me undercover Walter is being doubled. We have both seen this impostor. Here are some pictures from last year?s picnic. See this is a close-up of Walter. Hang onto it for me. I cannot stay to long!?

 

?Fred, Vale sent this little spider warrior to help you. He will come to get me if you are injured. He knows where the portals are in your home and in Carries house in Powell River. Please be careful! This little ones name is Protector. Here!? Shadow handed over the tiny spider.

 

Before their eyes, the spider changed his colour. ?I not gold spider, I called Range Spider. I want to help too. See me very magical spider. Me can change shape and colour. We are trying to help too. Oft send me to Vale to be trained. We would help Boss. We see plenty of spies. I told to come here and help Fred before Mia comes looking herself. She is so angry she shot Black Cloud out of the sky. His is Cloud son. Boy, I glad I not get her angry with me!? Protector was black with grey stripes on his back. He had the tiny face of the gold spider. He hurried up into Fred?s hair. ?Now me tell you if you being followed.?

 

?I like this little one! Thanks Shadow! Tell Mia I got stuck working on a case in France. I?ll see her when I return. I did get stuck on a case with one of my friends in France. It led me back here. Somehow these cases are connected. Be careful!? Fred hurried off when he heard the bushes rustling in the distance.

 

Shadow vanished but remained in the area in his invisible state. He could see two men following Fred. Shadow invoked his magic and sent to men to a Surrey. ?That should teach them!? Shadow returned to his tower and continued to finish some work.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

 

Stan and Enchanter were still trying to find Earthquake. One afternoon, they were headed towards Vision's, when they saw a man, fitting Earthquake's description.

 

"Earthquake, where have you been?" Enchanter walked up to the man. "We've been searching for you!"

 

"I was in the Underground with the dwarves. With Oman in prison, we managed to free the captives from Dwarfdale. I will be staying in Dwarfdale to protect it. You can reach me at the inn. I have work to do. Say hello to Mia and my children for me." Earthquake nodded to Enchanter and Stan, as he turned and walked away.

 

?We rescued your sister and her children. They are at Shadow?s Tower!? Enchanter called out to his fellow guardian.

 

"I always pictured Earthquake to be an much larger man." Stan shook his head. Earthquake nodded his head and waved as he vanished from the roadway.

 

"He does his job well. He's the Guardian of the Underground. His parents were Earth and Fire Dragon. His mother was the flamer in the family. I miss her. She would come flying in fast, deliver her volley of flames and vanish before anyone could see who had flamed them." Enchanter patted Stan on the back. "Shall we go home?" Enchanter and Stan returned to Shadow's tower and told Mia and Aqua where Earthquake was working.

 

 

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

 

The elders reassigned Enchanter and Aqua to other jobs. Mia returned to her lair and her children. Shadow had sent her a note about Fred being undercover in France.

 

Shadow was told that Mia's mate had been found and that everything was back to normal. Shadow went back to working on what he was doing. By now, over a quarter of the roads were repaired on the Isles. The people were starting to help themselves, by helping the crews to repair the roads, buildings and improve the towns and villages. Most everyone was working together and enjoying what they were doing.

 

Even the Conclave of Wizards was very impressed with Shadow and the way he was achieving his goals. Flame was still teaching the children and enjoying what he was doing. Joleen was still learning magic and her nursing studies.

 

Shadow needed someone to talk to, about putting in a few power dams on the Isles. Shadow and Hamel had all the plans in order. Shadow could explain it to the elders.

 

It had only been nine weeks, since the fight with Boss. Shadow went into his lair inside his mountain. He stood in front of the altar. Then he walked over to where he had put a bench and table. He sat down and gazed over at the altar, again.

 

Shadow sat for hours and finally opened his pouch and removed his calling ring, then called Yana. A portal opened and Yana walked into Shadow's lair.

 

"Well, I heard you sent Boss back with Hu." Yana could feel that the prince was upset. "Is there something wrong?"

 

"Not really, Yana! Anyway, the reason I called you was to explain about the dam." Shadow began slowly and took his time. "It will give us light and heat once we can get the dams built." Shadow spent hours explaining everything to Yana, so that the old man understood.

 

After the prince was finished, Yana waved his hand and two drinks appeared. "Well, Shadow. From what you have told me it sounds like an excellent idea. Go ahead with your ideas. These improvements to the Isles are all very sound. Cloud was very impressed with your ideas and improvements, which have already been made. You are doing a wonderful job. Enchanter told me that Flame is still teaching not only dragons, but the other people as well. He said that he was very impressed with your work." Yana stood up and walked towards the portal. "Keep up the good work! Stay in touch! Sorry, I cannot stay longer! Oh, try to befriend Kevin!" Yana walked through and closed the portal.

 

Shadow sat thinking for a while at his desk in his lair before he returned to his quarters. Kaila opened the door for Shadow as he entered. She watched him sit down in a large chair and rest for a while. Shadow rose from his chair and went into his room. He went to his desk and sat down. He opened drawer of his desk and pulled out his father's diary. He sat and stared at the book. Then went over to his bed and lay down. He was still clutching the diary in his arms. "Why Boss? Why did Relle kill my parents?" Shadow whispered and wiped his tears, before falling asleep.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Meanwhile, deep within the Underground cavern whispers of war were echoing off the

walls. An old elfin woman stood at the head of the table in her hand was the contract, which Boss had signed. "Find those captives! They are mine! You will bring them to me!" The female glared over the table at another man dressed in dark grey robes. "Find out where they are holding Oman and release him from prison. You have until the next full moon to do my bidding. I am returning to my home in Sington. Remember, I am your High Priestess, now!

You will obey me!" Her eyes began to glow as she shot forth a lightning bolt from her hand. "Just try it Surkat! I'll have you for my next meal! I want reports sent to me before the full moon! Find Boss and those captives. Oh, get that Controller to help you capture the Guardian of the Underground. I want his keys!" There was a sudden puff of grey smoke as the woman vanished from the spot.

 

"Tammuz is crazy! We have three weeks until the next full moon. What would you do, Blaskie?" Surkat turned to the female wizard with him.

 

"I have sent out people to look for Boss. No one has seen him, since those men got blasted in that fight between Boss and that dragon. Two of your men saw him chasing some huge dragon. Boss vanished into the cave and the rocks sealed the area. I sent out warriors to check that mountain. There is no cave there. The whole area is blackened from that fight. We cannot find Boss! Tell her Highness that he was killed. She won't know any different. As for the captives, tell her Highness that they were killed in that mine cave-in last week. We only found out that Boss had hidden them in the mines. Where is Oman?" Blaskie wrapped her cloak around herself.

 

"In Red Mule Tower. I have people getting him out. Now, listen to me!" Surkat looked around the room and pulled the woman out of the building into the streets. "Hummer has vanished. You know where he is."

 

"No! I only found out this morning that he left. I have sent out the assassins after him. Blue has picked up a signal. Rhyme's daughter is back! I have sent warriors to find her as well. Now, I must get back to the tower. I have work to do." Blaskie started to walk off. "Take Oman to the Controller, when you find that dwarf."

 

"I was told what to do! You just get home and do as you are told. Takrus is posing as me, again. Watch yourself! Listen to me! I have a plan. Assemble a large force of assassins. Have them ready to move out at my command. Find Blue! Tell him to report to me at weeks end. You forget that I can get into that Red Mule tower anytime I want. The wizard owns my old master's tower. I know the house from Ease leads into the dungeons there at the tower. I'll see you at my tower." The man turned and hurried off.

 

Blaskie stood staring at the guards coming towards her. She wanted to be free of this mad man. However, she was always surrounded with guards. She walked towards a shop where she would purchase her clothes. She entered that shop and closed the door in the guard's faces. Blaskie discovered that this was the only place she could be alone without the guard hanging around.

 

"Raya, could I get these things I need." The female watched a small woman coming towards her.

 

"Blaskie! You need a healer!" Raya hurried into the backroom and returned with a

basin of water, healing potions and some clothes. "Leave him! One day he will kill you!"

 

"Surkat does not do these things. I thought it was his twin. I am not sure of that anymore. I bit Takrus's hand two days ago. Surkat has no bite on his hand. Then last night Takrus came to the tower and told me to watch myself. He said that he was being doubled. I looked down at his hand and there was no bite marks on it. When I return to the tower Takrus will be there, but which one? Surkat was sent to release Oman. Oh Raya, what am I to do. Not even Blue dares to disobey or they will kill my sister and her husband." Blaskie let the small elfin woman heal her cuts, bruised and other beating marks. "No one can tell the difference between Takrus and Surkat or this impostor of Takrus. I spoke to Surkat last week. Not even, he will disobey his twin. This impostor of Takrus is a monster. He cut off their father's hand and one of their younger brother's hands as well. Takrus swore to kill all their family if Surkat doesn't do his bidding. We are trapped! I found out that this is not the real Takrus. Gretz has him as a prisoner. This is a clone from what I have been told. Watch yourself!"

 

"Blaskie, there is hope! I have heard that the Prophecy has started. Our prince has come home. Where he is, I do not know. All I know is that a multi-coloured dragon was seen several times. He is called Prince Phantom. Tell the others at the tower, and palace to start calling Phantom. He just may hear your cries for help." Raya hurried and gathered all Blaskie's things she wanted. "I'll send a message to Misty. Maybe, she can contact the prince for you."

 

"Takrus will kill him, too!" Blaskie hugged her friend and carried her small parcel out into the streets, where the guards were still waiting. "Bye Raya!" Blaskie hurried off with the guards following all around her. Blaskie hurried back to her own quarters and shut the door in the guard?s faces. "These are my quarters! Leave me alone!" Blaskie dropped her parcel on the bed. She fell onto her stomach and began to cry. For several hours, she cuddled her pillow and stroked it as if it were a child in her arms. "Melody, my little princess. At least, we can be alone in our memories. It is all I have left. I don't care! Phantom, I pray you are out there. Please, hear my cries for help!"

 

 

 

 

*******

 

 

Tammuz had returned to her own lair. She glanced around the lair, and hurried to Maxim?s quarters. ?Well, I have done it! Oman will be sent to the Controller after he is released. At least we have him back. I just hear a rumour that prince was not killed off like Signet wanted. Maxim, someone has rescued all the Black and some Red Argons from their slavers. I want you to keep this quiet. Cap is with his men at Eaglestep. Put a spy there to help us control Gretz?s assassins. We cannot let her get her hands on the Argons again.

 

?That is not the real Takrus at that tower. It is one of Gretz?s double sent to kill off others. The real Takrus is with his clan as we speak. We rescued him from Gretz the other evening. His face is so disfigured that no one knows it is the real Takrus. What if we place Takrus at the Tower of Eaglestep as a seller of produce or goods? He could then tell us who is snooping around. Takrus knows the most of Gretz?s assassins. He could warn Cap for us!? Tammuz handed Maxim a note. ?It is from Hort. The pixies are safe.?

 

Dropping to his knees, Maxim stared up at the Priestess. ?Your plan worked. Was Boss able to hide the others??

 

?Yes! Well, that illusion of Boss did. I sent it to find Willow. He contacted the fairy nomads and put Byran?s clan with these travellers. Poor Byran, I could not get to him fast enough. We will have to wait for the child to mature and reach adulthood. It was Rayna who chopped off Byran?s hand.? Tammuz could see tears in the wizard?s eyes. ?He is alive and so is his family! We have to be thankful for that.?

 

?I guess you are right! Priestess, how could they do these things to our people?? Maxim felt her pull him to his feet.

 

?I have an idea! I will plant it Raya?s head. By the way, we have to get her out of that town and to a safer place. Rayna is planning to take over for Raya. We have to mark these doubles and the sooner the better. Gretz is such a gullible person; I think I may have the answer. Let me work on it. I have a changing potion to help me. I will change to Takrus, and then go on the biggest spending spree ever seen on these Isles. I will buy as much as I can and put these items into Boss?s safe house for our hidden peoples. I will tell all the shopkeepers to send the bills to Tammuz. I will then storm into Gretz?s home with a pile of bills, do some ranting and raving about Takrus and what he is doing. I will make Gretz pay for the bills. We have to get the real people free, and put the clones in the real ones place. Then we turn these people against their own leaders. Then we turn Gretz against her workers.? Tammuz helped Maxim to the couch.

 

?I will have the leaders removed and hidden away to keep them alive. We put the clones in the people?s places, and turn them against Gretz?s leaders. I will get word to Blaze about this plan. What about the ones in the human world?? Maxim was concerned for the humans.

 

?The only one there is Gretz and her son. We devise a plan to bring that selfish creep Scouter here to the Isles. If we can get him free of his mother, then I think we can find the others sisters as well. Gretz will be all by herself. We send threatening messages to her. Without her son, she is nothing. If we could make a clone of her son, and make the child, do our bidding. We could drive her crazy. Then we could go after her children. We have to help our prince find artefacts and hidden people. Even if we have to pretend to be evil to get the prince?s attention. We need to get our young friend free first. Blaskie cannot stand much more of this. She will go crazy. We free her and Blue. Get rid of Takrus?s clones warriors and assassins first.? Tammuz hand Maxim a drink. ?That Takrus at the swamp is Kraken?s real son. We will leave him alone. He is doing a good job so far!?

 

?That Takrus was supposed to be Scouter in the first place. How did Gretz get her hands on Scouter? She killed her own son. Kraken told us that! How were we to know that Gretz had two sons? She has the eldest with her, but she killed the youngest on. That is why I had you do a rebirth on him and put him in Scouter?s place. Lucky for us that Kraken told us the truth about the children. We know that there are eight girls not four. Inferna, Terraina, Aquatian, Ariella, and Scouter are the eldest children. The youngest are Rayna, Kystal, Teara, Celest, and the youngest male we know as Takrus. If Kraken had not found his way here and told us, we would have never known. We have to pass on this information to the elders some how. Any ideas how?? Maxim sipped his drink. ?I do enjoy the water here!?

 

?I went by the swamp the other day. Our Takrus was not there. Could Rayna have killed him again? I do not know! Have the scientists make that clone of the youngest son. I will grab Kraken?s real son again, and make the switch with the clone. I?ll take the child to a safe place. Then I go to Gretz to tell her about Takrus stealing and running up tabs.? Tammuz could feel that something was not right. ?I do not like the feeling I am getting. I think they did pull a switch. The Takrus from the swamp does no go after Blaskie. Yet, she told Raya just a while ago the he did. They have made the switch.? She hurried out of her home and went back to the Underground area where Takrus was staying. She walked over to him. ?I told you to leave Blaskie alone.? She grabbed a handful of hair and skin as she ripped it from his head. ?Get to your duties! Stay away from that tower!? While Tammuz had been talking to Maxim, she had received a message from Raya about Blaskie being beaten again.

The clone ran for his life back to his swamp area.

 

 

 

 

********

 

 

 

It was in the early morning hours when Strand hurried to where Ziptron was waiting. ?Good to see you still in one piece!?

 

?What is going on? Blaster stopped by the other day. He said that the prince has come home early!? Ziptron sat on a rock waiting for his other half to explain what was going on.

 

?Shadow has return. He has also started to release Boss from the Spirit Guardians.

 

The first fight is over! All four Spirit Crystals were removed from the skeleton of Boss. They are all still linked, but they were separated for the first time. Shadow is some young elf. He is a genius. You should stop by the Isle of Stayn. It is beautiful! Roads are fixed; houses have changed, and fixed up like ones in the human world. Shadow has Cloud under his thumb and only need to wiggle it to get his attention. Shadow dropped Cloud!? Sticking his fingers in his ears, Strand waited for Ziptron to start yelling.

 

?I knew that Shadow had returned, but no one told me he was the prince. The prince dropped Cloud!? Ziptron began to laugh so hard he ran into the bushes. ?I wish you would warn me! That almost got my pants wet! What does Yana think of the prince??

 

?He adores him. Shadow told Yana about the dams he wants to put in. Uncle started falling all over Shadow. Anything the child wants he gets. Mother and Gram stand beside the pool laughing at the antics. I got blasted! I tried to stop Kevin from coming here. Boy, did I get blasted by Gram and mother! Gram said if I pull that trick again, I would be remade.? Strand was grabbed my Ziptron. ?Not you too!?

 

?Stop causing problems. I do not need to have us remade. Remember, that you are part of me, we are twins. Knock it off! Why don?t you want Kevin to come here?? Ziptron waited for an answer.

 

?I cannot tell you! That is private information. All right! I will stop causing problems. I have been helping Shadow with his research and gathering of evidence. Fred really taught him well. You better take another leak. Mia is in love with Fred!? Strand grabbed his twin before he smashed his head into the rock.

 

?Would you stop that? Mia is in love with a human! What is this world coming to? How are your lessons coming along?? Ziptron had been guarding Blazemaster.

 

?Good! Flame is teaching me my grade school.? Strand watched as Ziptron passed out. ?Oh, hell! I better get him to Shadow?s Tower for the night.? Strand picked up Ziptron and carried him to the tower. They went right to Shadow?s suite. Strand placed Ziptron on the spare bed in Shadow?s room.

 

Strand walked over to the bed where Shadow was sleeping. ?Shadow, I need your help! Please wake up!?

 

Shadow rolled over and saw Strand beside the bed. ?What is the matter??

 

Strand pointed to his twin. ?I am really Ziptron?s twin. We are like Boss and can divide into many people to learn all sorts of things. Ziptron passed out! I told him Mia was in love with Fred. Ziptron almost wet himself. Then I told him that Flame was now teaching school. That is when Ziptron passed out. I tell him too much at once! Look I sorry I put Forget Spells on Kevin. I not do it again. I was only trying to protect him.?

 

?Why? We need Kevin here!? Shadow waved his hand and some smelling salts appeared in his hand. He waved them under Ziptron?s nose. ?That should help bring him round.?

?I only protect Kevin. I cannot tell you why! I promised never to tell. I will have to come and stay with you if Kevin comes here. I have to protect him.? Strand watched as Ziptron opened his eyes. ?Ziptron, meet Shadow my close friend!?

 

?Well, so you are the prince. All right, Strand you are to stay here with Shadow. I will rejoin with you after I am finished my other assignment. You really separated Boss from his spirits?? Ziptron watched as Shadow rose from the bed and went to a cupboard and opened it.

 

Shadow showed Ziptron the video.

 

?There is the fight!? Ziptron sat glued to the screen as he watched the fight. ?All I can tell you is that I am pleased to see this fight worked out well. It gives even me hope for the future of the Isles and Earth. We may just stand a chance. Strand, you stay here and learn from Flame and Shadow. I will join you as soon as I am done. Then we can both learn human ways and speed up the learning process faster. Shadow could you make a list of professions we will have to learn to help bring down these monsters of Gretz??

 

?There are many professions you should learn. It would take years for you to learn them all doctrine, policing, tracking, hunting, computers, and many others. Doctrine alone there are many different types you will have to learn. There are pathology, medicine, and special doctrines to many to list. We call many of these people Forensic Specialists. Each has their own professional group of scientists working on different angles of a case. We will need skilled photographers and gatherers of evidence. Just taking a weapon from the scene of a crime does not mean that was the weapon used. You could see an axe, dagger or sword all at the same scene of a crime, but none of these weapons did the murder. It is your job to find out what the weapon was and who used it. All you see on the body is a large cut. Nevertheless, each weapon has its own marks hidden in the steal or metal. Then after examining them all, you find the marks came from none of these. Then your searching begins. After much investigating you discover a broken shovel blade was the real weapon.? Shadow watched as Ziptron sat shaking his head.

 

?Boy, I really going to have to divide myself into many people to learn all that. Strand and me are twins, but can change separate into many people. We are princes like you. We are part Arron, them like Argon only larger and much smarter. We usually become scientist. We also part Deveruss. This gives me my abilities to divide into many different Strands and Ziptrons. I can have as many as fifteen separate people all learning for me. It goes for Strand, too. Then after we learn what we need to, we rejoin and everyone of our divisions combine and we are one again and know everything the others know. Once we rejoin, I know what everyone has learned. Then if Strand and I join for a week, we learn and pass on what the other has learned. I have to get back. Strand you tell Shadow everything. I have to get back to work. Bring Kevin to the Isles!? Ziptron smiled as he vanished from the room.

 

?I really am sorry, Shadow. I cannot break a promise. I can tell you other things I know.? Strand reached out to Shadow?s hand.

 

?It is all right! We all have our secrets! You can stay with me. I could use the help!? Shadow removed the video and returned it to his cupboard.

 

?I will stay out of sight and learn all I can. You can teach me things I will need to know.? Strand sat on the bed.

 

?You can sleep with me! Let?s go to sleep!? Shadow handed Strand a nightshirt.

 

Smiling Strand dressed into his nightclothes and crawled into bed with Shadow. ?I never sleep in bed before. This is even new! Even in human world when we together I would hide as a spider-elf in a web and sleep.?

 

?Good night, Strand!? Shadow rubbed his friend?s cheek. ?It will be like old times having you near me. I have really missed you!?

 

?You have!? Strand lay down and closed his eyes. ?I missed you too! I really miss Fred as well.?

 

?Yeah, so do I. We have permission to bring Kevin and Fred to the Isles. I need Fred here first!? Shadow felt Strand hugging his arm. ?Pleasant dreams!?

 

?You too!? Strand rolled over on his side and went to sleep.

[Maxxis221 0]

excellent story~

gave me loads of ideas for my game!

[Lammorra 0]

excellent story~

gave me loads of ideas for my game!

 

 

 

Thank you for your comments. That is exactly why I wrote out this first part of my story. I have just begun to edit the last manuscript that ends the story. A person might think that the starting of a story is easy. It takes a great deal of patience and skill to even get their words written out on paper.

 

I am happy I could be of some help.

 

Lammorra

[Maph 0]

I didn't actually read the thing (it's huge), but I assure you, there isn't anything the least big magical about the isles of British Columbia. I live on one.

[Lammorra 0]

I didn't actually read the thing (it's huge), but I assure you, there isn't anything the least big magical about the isles of British Columbia. I live on one.

 

Here is if you use your imagination. The Rainforests of British Columbia are some of the most beautiful in the world. Where on earth can you find the true Spirit Bear? All it takes is a little imagination to set in motion the events to start a novel or game.

Lammorra